《Liberation of The Slaves》 Chapter 1 - The End And The Beginning "Bintang, how many days of annual leave will you be taking?" My manager¡¯s voice was calm, laced with the professional detachment he always carried. His eyes flickered between me and the glowing calendar on his laptop screen, fingers tapping rhythmically against the desk. "Just a week, sir. I¡¯ll be back on the second day of the new year," I replied, keeping my tone polite yet precise. "Ah, so five days then? From December 26th to the 30th. You¡¯ll return on Monday, January 2nd?" He tilted his head slightly, verifying the details. "Yes, exactly." A brief nod. "Very well. Approved." "Thank you, sir." As I turned to leave, he offered a rare smile. "Oh, by the way, Merry Christmas and Happy New Year." "Merry Christmas and Happy New Year to you too!" I replied, forcing a cheerful smile before walking back to my desk. My name is Bintang Sentosa, a 25-year-old senior programmer from Indonesia. I wear glasses¡ªnot out of fashion, but necessity, after years of staring at screens. My promotion had come earlier than expected, a recognition of my efficiency and reliability. My previous manager saw something in me, pushing me forward, but he left a year ago. His replacement¡ªmy former senior¡ªwas fine, though we never developed the same rapport. Not that it mattered. Work was work. I wasn¡¯t searching for something better. My salary was enough to support myself and my parents. My colleagues? They were¡­ pleasant. More than acquaintances, perhaps. But could I call them friends? I don¡¯t know. I wish I could share my stories with my childhood friends¡­ <¡±Haa¡­ Lim, Fran, Octra, Stan¡­ how are you? Are you all happy where you are?¡±> I sighed and stared out the office window, watching the sky shift to an evening hue. They were special to me, the only people I could once call true friends. But fate¡ªor something crueler¡ªtook them one by one. From the age of 12 to 15, I lost them. A slow, merciless sequence¡ªillness, accidents, and murders. At first, I told myself it was a coincidence, a cruel trick of fate. But then¡­ the pattern became undeniable. One death each year, as if it were a ritual. A dark thought took root: Was I cursed? Even if I knew it was irrational¡ªeven if I understood, logically, that their deaths had nothing to do with me¡ªI couldn¡¯t shake the fear. What if anyone who got close to me was doomed to the same fate? A decade had passed, but the scars remained. I never allowed myself to form deep bonds again. It was easier that way. I inhaled sharply, pushing the thoughts away. <¡±Not good. I need to focus. No one can see this side of me.¡±> I forced my lips upward, testing the expression in the reflection of the window. Fake. Like always. As long as this trauma festers inside me, every smile will feel artificial. A-Anyway, today is Friday, December 23rd. I have completed all my work and am prepared to go on vacation with my parents tomorrow for a week. ¡°Senior, you look happy. Can¡¯t wait for your holiday, huh?¡± I blinked, snapped out of my thoughts by my junior''s voice as he leaned against my desk, grinning. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m heading to Bali tomorrow.¡± I adjusted my glasses, keeping my smile intact. "Whoa, sounds fun! When are you coming back?" "End of the year." "Huh? You¡¯re not celebrating New Year there?" I shook my head. "No. I need to rest on the first day of the year. Back to work on the second." He groaned. "Man¡­ I¡¯m jealous. I wish I could go on vacation too.¡± "Then convert to Christianity or Catholicism. You¡¯ll get Christmas leave," I joked dryly. "Yeah, sure, like that¡¯s possible." He scoffed, "You¡¯re not even Christian or Catholic yourself.¡± I chuckled, but something about his words lingered. Our company divided holiday leave based on religion. Muslims had time off during Idul Fitri. Non-Muslims could take Christmas leave. I was officially Buddhist, at least on paper. But in reality? I wasn¡¯t sure what I was, perhaps, agnostic. I had prayed before. To different gods. To anyone who might listen. But all I ever received was silence. People talked about God¡¯s mercy, His grand plan, His love for humanity. Yet, in my life, all I saw was absence. If God exists, then He is cruel. He watched as I lost my closest friends one by one¡ªfour deaths in four years. He never sent a miracle, never intervened. I was just a child, forced to mourn again and again, wondering if I would be next. And if God doesn¡¯t exist? Then my prayers had been nothing more than pointless whispers into the void. Either way, it didn¡¯t change the outcome. Whether divine or indifferent, the universe had never once answered me. That¡¯s why I stopped believing. Not in an angry, defiant way. There was no need to rage at the sky or curse some celestial being I had never seen. I simply¡­ stopped expecting anything from Him. Stopped waiting for justice. Stopped hoping for fairness. People who believed in God liked to think He had a plan for them. That all suffering had meaning, that it would lead to something greater. But what meaning was there in watching my friends die, one by one? What was the purpose of taking Lim, my junior? He wanted to be a pro gamer. He spent hours training, dreaming of competing in international tournaments. He was better than anyone else in our school. Then, one day, a sudden heart attack¡ªa condition no one even knew he had. Gone. What was the lesson in Fran¡¯s accident? He was my senior, a dependable friend. Then one night, while riding his motorcycle to home, a reckless driver struck him and fled. What divine wisdom was there in Octra¡¯s illness? She was the kind of person who had her future mapped out, someone destined to achieve great things. Then she started feeling weak. Months later, she collapsed. And then¡­ there was Stan. My senior. He was going to graduate in a few months. He had already planned his university applications. He had already promised to treat me to dinner once he got accepted. But he never made it. Because he was murdered. During his sleep. The police closed his case without catching the perpetrator. What kind of god lets something like that happen? What lesson was there in being killed for nothing? Where was the justice in watching each of them disappear, knowing I could do nothing? There was no lesson. No morals. No greater good. Only loss. Only pain. I didn¡¯t hate God. I just didn¡¯t trust Him. Because even if He was real, He had never been on my side. I sighed, blinking back into the present. No use thinking about it now. "Well, take care of things next week. See you next year. Happy New Year." I grabbed my bag, preparing to leave. "Yeah, Happy New Year!¡±
December 31st. The week passed in a blur, and now, we were heading home from the airport. My father drove, his hands steady on the wheel. I sat beside him, watching the road, while my mother rested in the backseat. At 62 years old, my father still carried himself with quiet dignity. His short white hair gave him an air of wisdom, accentuated by the batik shirt he wore. My mother, 58 years old, remained as graceful as ever, her black hair framing her face elegantly. I wore a simple red T-shirt and black jeans, blending into the night. "Mom, did you enjoy the trip?" I asked, breaking the quiet hum of the car engine. "Yes! But the best part was your father¡¯s face when that foreigner started talking to him!" She burst into laughter. My father sighed, shaking his head. "W-Well, it¡¯s not my fault! I don¡¯t speak English!" I chuckled. "You should¡¯ve seen your face, though." "Hmph. At least you understood him. I would¡¯ve been doomed without you.¡± "Haha¡­ well, understanding English is one thing, but speaking it is another. It¡¯s hard to switch my thoughts from Indonesian on the spot.¡± As we talked, I let my eyes wander outside. The street lights flickered in the distance, casting uneven shadows. The night felt strange. The night felt different. The air was thick¡ªcharged, as if something was waiting. Something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t explain it, but the air felt¡­ thicker. Heavy. Pressing. The same feeling I had the night Fran died. The same feeling I had each year before I lost another friend. I glanced at my father¡¯s speed. Normal. The roads were clear. Everything was fine. The traffic light turned green. My father eased forward at the intersection. Then, a chill crept up my spine. I turned sharply toward the window beside my father, my breath catching in my throat. A truck. Barreling toward us. Too fast. Panic seized me, my heart slammed against my ribs. I instinctively pointed at the impending danger, shouting, "WATCH OUT!" Both my parents snapped their heads toward the oncoming truck¡ª ¡°"Huh¡ª!?"¡± A blinding light. *CRASHHH* Metal twisted. Glass shattered. Pain. Noise. Then¡ª My world collapsed. Chapter 2 - The End And The Beginning (Part 2) I opened my eyes, and everything was white. I couldn¡¯t recall what had happened. I tried to move, but something felt¡­ off. My body felt weightless. When I looked down at my hands, they were transparent. <¡°What happened to me¡­?¡±> A sudden shift in the air. The endless white dissolved, replaced by familiar scenery. Houses lined the streets¡ªa neighborhood I hadn¡¯t seen in decades. I hovered above the ground, floating weightlessly. <¡°This is¡­ my childhood home.¡±> I had moved many times as a child, but I recognized this place immediately. I was around three years old when we lived here. The memories were distant, blurry, but undeniably real. Testing my movement, I realized something bizarre¡ªI could fly. Driven by instinct, I floated toward a particular house. A small, rented home¡ªone we had lived in briefly before moving again. The door suddenly creaked open. A young boy ran outside, grinning as he clutched a small chocolate bar. He was oblivious to my presence, his laughter echoing in the air. I froze. <¡°That boy is¡­ me.¡±> Though my memories of childhood were hazy, I recognized my own face. <¡±So carefree¡­ so innocent.¡±> I chuckled bitterly. <¡±It seems my past self could even smile naturally back then¡­ I envy him.¡±> The boy wandered through the street, savoring his chocolate, until he suddenly stopped. His expression stiffened. A sound came from a nearby house¡ªraised voices, sharp and hostile. My chest tightened. I knew this scene. <¡±No¡­ not this. ¡°> The boy took a hesitant step forward, staring at the house with its front door wide open. ¡°Mom¡­¡± he mumbled. Inside, two women stood face to face. One of them was my mother. The other¡ªher older sister, my aunt.
¡°At least I¡¯ve paid the interest! I can¡¯t pay more because I don¡¯t have the money right now!¡± my mother shouted. Her voice trembled, not with fear, but frustration. My aunt¡¯s response was cold and sharp, ¡°Your debt is enormous! How long do you think you can keep paying only the interest? At this rate, you''ll never pay it off! Moreover, I saw you shopping yesterday!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just monthly shopping for our daily needs! I already told you, I don¡¯t have a choice! We barely have enough for rent and food! If I gave you everything, how would my family survive!?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just making excuses! Admit it¡ªyou don¡¯t want to pay!¡± I clenched my fists. "STOP!" I shouted, surging forward¡ªonly to pass through them like air. They couldn¡¯t hear me. Of course, they couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t really here. But I still tried because it would be bad if this continued. I turned toward the boy outside¡ªthe younger me. He stood frozen, gripping his half-eaten chocolate. He was too young to understand the argument, but he felt the tension. His small hands trembled. I already knew the truth behind this fight. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. My father¡¯s so-called friend had borrowed money under my father¡¯s name¡ªand then vanished, leaving us with a 30-million-rupiah debt. A huge sum for our family at the time. To avoid dealing with debt collectors, my father had borrowed from my uncle¡ªmy aunt¡¯s husband. But my uncle wasn¡¯t generous. He charged interest, turning it into a business deal. And now, after months of struggling, my parents could only pay the interest, never the full debt. It led to this. The boy¡¯s chocolate fell from his grip. His small body shook. My anger surged, realizing that this event was the first of many that darkened my future. Then my aunt said something that froze my blood. ¡°Do you want me to kill you first? That way, your husband will have no choice but to pay me back!¡± My mother¡¯s eyes flashed with fury, ¡°Then go ahead! Kill me if you dare!¡± ¡°I WILL KILL YOU¡­! I WILL KILL YOU¡­!¡± My aunt, fueled by anger, grabbed a knife from the kitchen, ready to harm my mother. ¡°I will kill you..!¡± She raised it as if she really wanted to stab my mom. My mother didn¡¯t move. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she spat. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re brave enough to go to jail..!¡± The knife trembled in my aunt¡¯s grip. Her breathing was erratic, her eyes consumed by rage. ¡°STOPPP!!!¡± The neighbors rushed inside, pushing between them. ¡°Enough! Look at your kid outside!¡± Silence. My mother and aunt turned toward the door. Their eyes landed on the small boy standing outside, trembling. Their eyes widened, their faces reflecting regret, as if they had just realized what they had done. ¡°¡­Bintang¡­¡± my mother whispered, taking a step forward. My aunt quickly hid the knife behind her back, as if the child hadn¡¯t already seen it. As if that could erase what had just happened. But it was too late. The damage was already done. A five-year-old child had just witnessed his own aunt try to murder his mother. The same aunt who had once been kind to him. The moment seared itself into his soul. The first trauma. The first time he learned that family could be enemies. The first time he learned to hate. I hate my aunt. The boy¡¯s cry shattered the air. ¡°HWAAAAAAAA¡ª!!!¡± Then¡ªdarkness consumed everything.
I gasped, my eyes snapping open. Tears streamed down my face, evidence that the nightmare had transcended into reality. The nightmare¡­ wasn¡¯t just a dream. It was my past. A past I had buried deep, only for it to resurface after all these years. Then I noticed¡ªmy hands. Stained red. <¡±What¡­?¡±> My heart pounded as I slowly turned my head. As I assessed my surroundings, I discovered the grim scene before me. I couldn¡¯t move my body. My hands were stained with blood, a detail I pushed aside in the urgency of the moment. "Dad¡­? Mom¡­?" My voice trembled. They didn¡¯t answer. They lay beside me¡ªmotionless. Their bodies were covered in blood. Their faces were pale, lifeless. I couldn¡¯t breathe. <¡±No¡­ this can¡¯t be real¡­! ¡°> ¡°Dad¡­! Mom¡­! Wake up¡­!¡± I cried, desperate, pleading. Nothing. <¡°Why¡­¡±> My heart screamed silently. My mind went blank as tears cascaded down my cheeks like a waterfall. Outside the wrecked car, the night sky wept. Rain poured endlessly, as if the universe itself was mourning with me. I felt something inside me break. <¡°Why, Why, Why, Why¡­!?¡±> <¡°Why¡­? Why does this always happen to me!?¡±> I gritted my bloody teeth. <¡°God, Goddess, Angel, Devil, Demon, I don¡¯t care who you are, but you toyed with my life too far!¡±> I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The weight of the past, the weight of this cursed life¡ªit crushed me. My body felt cold. My vision blurred. The last thing I heard was the distant wail of an ambulance siren. <¡±Mom¡­ Dad¡­ Please¡­¡±> <¡±Wake up¡­¡±> <¡±You were the last reason I had to keep going in this cursed life¡­¡±> Darkness swallowed me whole.
¡°December 31st, 2024, at 11:55 PM.¡± A melodious voice filled the empty space. A figure of ethereal beauty gazed at a radiant mass of blue light taking on a human form¡ªme. ¡°You perished at that precise moment. The doctors tried to save you, but their efforts were in vain. "As for your parents¡­ they departed five minutes before you regained consciousness.¡± Chapter 3 - The End And The Beginning (Part 3) ¡°December 31st, 2024, at 11:55 PM.¡± A melodious voice filled the empty space. A figure of ethereal beauty stood before me, gazing at the radiant mass of blue light that took on a vaguely human form¡ªme. ¡°You perished at that precise moment,¡± she said gently. ¡°The doctors tried to save you, but their efforts were in vain. "As for your parents¡­ they departed five minutes before you regained consciousness.¡± "I see¡­" My voice was subdued, my translucent form standing a few paces away from her in this vast, luminous white void. I didn¡¯t know who she was, but with her chlorine-blue hair, her azure eyes, and a pair of blue wings extending gracefully from her back, she resembled a goddess. Dressed in a flowing white gown that reached her feet, she radiated an almost divine presence. Yet, I felt nothing. No awe. No reverence. Just¡­ emptiness. She tilted her head slightly, studying me. ¡°Hmm¡­? Your reaction seems dull.¡± A simple remark. A meaningless observation. Yet, something inside me snapped. A bitter chuckle escaped my lips, low and hollow, but my hands had already begun to tremble. Dull? She thought my reaction was dull? After everything I had been through, after all the suffering, betrayal, and loss, she thought my reaction was simply¡­ lacking? She stood there, her face unreadable, as if she were merely observing a mildly interesting phenomenon rather than standing before someone whose entire life had been a waking nightmare. Something twisted in my chest. A deep, ugly storm of emotions I had long buried¡ªresentment, helplessness, fury¡ªbegan to rise. For decades, I had held it all in. When my aunt raised a knife against my mother¡ªI held it in. When my so-called friends laughed at my suffering¡ªI held it in. When the people I loved turned their backs on me, one after another¡ª I held it in. When fate crushed every hope I ever had, forcing me to keep going even when I had nothing left¡ªI held it in. When I watched my parents die before my eyes, knowing I would be next¡ªI held it in. And now¡ªnow¡ªthis so-called goddess stood before me, looking down at me with calm curiosity, as if my pain meant nothing. As if everything I had suffered was just some footnote in the endless history of the worlds she governed. I clenched my fists, my whole body trembling. My chest heaved, my breath coming in ragged, uneven gasps. The pressure¡ªthe unbearable, suffocating pressure¡ªthat I had carried for so long erupted. I raised my head and glared at her, my vision blurred by fury. "Dull?" I spat, my voice dripping with venom. She blinked, unfazed. ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t seem particularly¡ª¡± ¡°SO WHAT DO YOU EXPECT!?¡± My voice exploded in the empty void. The air itself shuddered; the very fabric of this strange space trembled under the sheer force of my rage. My vision flashed red. My pulse pounded in my ears. Did she want me to cry? To beg for mercy? Did she want me to scream and curse at the unfairness of my life, to throw myself at her feet and ask for answers I knew would never come? Did she want me to break again? To relive every agonizing moment of my existence just for her own amusement!? "Do you want me to cry in front of you!?" I snarled, teeth clenched so tightly they hurt, "Do you want me to rage at you for toying with my entire life!?" My nails dug into my palms, the trembling in my hands growing wilder. I wanted to hit something. I wanted to destroy something. I wanted to make her feel even an ounce of what I had felt my entire life. The emotions I had suffocated for years¡ªhatred, grief, fury¡ªcame crashing down all at once, like a dam finally breaking under its own unbearable weight. "You ruined my parents'' lives!" My voice cracked, but I didn¡¯t care. "You manipulated their relationships! You let my sister be humiliated, let her throw herself at a man she thought could save us!" The more I spoke, the more rage consumed me. "You tormented me using my own classmates! You never let me have any friends¡ªbecause the moment I got close to someone, you killed them!" I could barely breathe. My thoughts spun in chaos, memories rushing back in a violent storm¡ªthe faces of my friends, my family, the people who had betrayed me, the ones I had lost. The fake smiles. The lonely nights. The hope dangled before me, only to be snatched away at the last moment. "You shattered my heart with your poisonous honey called love¡ªnot once, but seven times!" "You let two girls confess to me, only to throw me aside for another man!" "You made me hate myself!" "You made me want to die!" I gasped for air, but it was not enough. None of it was enough. "AND EVEN WHEN I WANTED TO DIE, YOU WOULDN¡¯T EVEN LET ME HAVE THAT!" My voice cracked the space itself, sending invisible shockwaves rippling outward. "YOU FORCED ME TO LIVE JUST TO MAKE ME WATCH MY PARENTS DIE BEFORE YOU TOOK ME TOO!" I couldn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t want to stop. "WHY!? WHY!? WHY!? WHY ME!? WHY!?¡± I roared, my entire body burning with emotion. For so long, I had suffered in silence¡ªunseen, unheard. But now, finally, someone was listening. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The words I had choked down for years clawed their way out¡ªraw, ugly, unfiltered. For the first time, I let everything go. My breath came in ragged gasps. My translucent fists clenched so tightly that they trembled. My entire being shook with the force of my emotions¡ªrage, despair, resentment, grief. And yet¡ªshe remained unshaken. ¡°Yes, that''s the kind of reaction I expected.¡± Her calmness only fueled my rage further. "Who the hell are you?" I spat. She took a step forward, her wings shifting slightly as she closed the distance between us. "I am Libertas, the Goddess of Freedom." Her voice was serene, yet carried immense weight. ¡°I oversee thousands of worlds, including yours. I bestow freedom upon all living beings, including yourself. However¡ª" she paused, gazing at me with something akin to pity¡ª"my power is not as all-encompassing as you might believe.¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡± She sighed. "While individuals are free to act, their choices create consequences¡ªboth good and bad. I do not control every detail of mortal lives." "Your world, in particular, is¡­ unique. Unlike others filled with magic and divine influence, your world lacks mana¡ªa crucial variable that connects gods to mortals." "In other worlds, I can provide oracles, blessings, or even descend in limited form. But in your world¡­ I can do nothing." "The tragedies you faced were not my doing. They were the result of free will of those around you, a series of unfortunate coincidences." She gave me a look filled with quiet sorrow. I clenched my fists, ¡°¡­Coincidences?¡± So, that was it? All of it¡ªevery nightmare, betrayal, and loss¡ªwas just¡­ a coincidence? Something completely out of her control? ¡°...¡± I remained silent. Somewhere inside me, I understood what she was saying. The logic made sense. But the anger inside me wouldn¡¯t die so easily. She could sense my conflict. "I understand if you don''t accept my explanation. You don¡¯t have to.¡± She waved her hand. Suddenly, I felt weight in my limbs. My body was solid again. "I saw your life. You always wondered not knowing where to direct your hatred, correct?" she said softly. Then¡ªshe knelt. She prostrated herself before me. Her wings folded, her forehead touching the ground. My breath caught in my throat. "What are you¡ª?" "I am deeply sorry." Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°I watched you suffer, heard your nightly cries, and did nothing. I listened to your prayers, your longing for happiness, but I couldn¡¯t grant it." "Feel free to unleash your anger upon me. You have the freedom to punish me in any way until you find peace.¡± I froze. The woman who called herself a goddess knelt before me, offering herself to my rage. My hands trembled. Then¡ªI roared. "AAAARRRGGGHHH!!!" I swung my fist down with all my might. *BAM!* The sound echoed in the vast space. But¡ªI hadn¡¯t hit her. I had punched the ground in front of her. I gritted my teeth. My voice quivering. "Unfair¡­" The word slipped out. Then I repeated it. Louder. "Unfair¡­ Unfair! UNFAIR!" I shouted. "How the hell can I hit you when you act like this!?" She raised her head, smiling, "You are very kind." Before I could react, she embraced me. I stiffened. "You''ve given your best," she whispered. Her voice trembled. "Despite the wounds in your heart, the ones no one else could see¡­ You never gave up.¡± "Even when your mind told you to quit, even when you had nothing left¡ªyou still endured.¡± "Your suffering was not unseen. Your existence was not meaningless.¡± ¡°Your grief, misery, and pain reached the heavens.¡± She tightened her embrace, her soft warmth enveloping me like a fragile sanctuary against the endless emptiness of this space. "Because of that¡ªI called you here." Her words lingered in the silence. I felt my breath hitch. Something inside me wavered. But I clenched my teeth, trying to hold it together. No. I won¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t cry. For over two decades, I had taught myself to endure. I had buried my pain beneath layers of indifference, forced myself to smile when I wanted to scream, laughed when I wanted to break. Crying was useless¡ªit wouldn¡¯t change the past, it wouldn¡¯t fix my broken life, it wouldn¡¯t bring back the things I had lost. So why? Why did her words make my chest ache so much? Why did my body tremble in her arms? She was just a goddess. She had nothing to do with my suffering. She was merely an observer, incapable of intervening, incapable of changing anything. So why¡­? Why did it feel like¡ª Like for the first time in my life¡ª Someone had acknowledged everything I had endured? That realization sent a shockwave through my heart. Everything I had suppressed¡ªevery wound, every heartbreak, every moment of isolation¡ªbegan to crack open. The injustice. The loneliness. The silent, desperate prayers that no one ever answered. The nights spent staring at the ceiling, wondering why I even existed. The days forcing myself to keep going, because there was no other choice. The betrayals. The exhaustion of pretending to be okay. All of it¡ªeverything¡ªrushed back at once. The emotions I had spent years suffocating within myself suddenly had nowhere to go. I tried to fight it. I tried to swallow it down. But¡ª It was too much. A choked sound escaped my throat. I squeezed my eyes shut, my breathing ragged, my entire body shaking. No¡­ don¡¯t do this¡­ Don¡¯t¡ª But... I couldn¡¯t stop it. "Hwaaaaaa¡­." The dam broke. I sobbed¡ªloud, messy, uncontrollable. Like a child, like the weak, shattered person I had always been but never allowed myself to show. My arms clung to her, my fingers digging into the fabric of her gown as I buried my face in her shoulder. I wept. For everything I had lost. For everything that had been stolen from me. For all the years of pretending I was fine. For the person I used to be. For the person I could have been. She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t try to stop me. She just held me. Like she had all the time in the world. Like she wasn¡¯t a goddess, but¡­ just someone who understood. She held me as I let everything go. The anger. The resentment. The pain. I knew it wouldn¡¯t last forever. But at that moment, and for the first time in my existence¡ª I allowed myself to feel.
After what felt like an eternity, she gently pulled away. "Have you calmed down?" she asked. She chuckled, "The person who never cried for over 20 years cried in my arms. Does that make me special?¡± "Wha¡ª!?¡± I caught off guard because she suddenly started joking. Then she smirked, "Also¡­ you did nothing to me, even though you were given a chance to punish me in any way.¡± She hugged herself and continued, ¡°I thought you were going to rape me.¡± ¡°Whaa!?!?¡± Her last words surprised me again. Indeed, she did say I could punish her with anything, so why was I fixated on hitting her with my fist!? Argh, I missed my chance to have fun with a Goddess! She laughed as I groaned, burying my face in my hands. Then, her expression turned serious. "I truly am sorry." Her voice was barely above a whisper, filled with genuine sorrow. "I have watched you suffer your entire life, yet I could do nothing. I heard your silent prayers, saw you endure pain no one else noticed¡­ and I remained powerless.¡± She lifted her gaze, her blue eyes shining with regret. ¡°I know my words won¡¯t erase what you¡¯ve been through. I cannot change your past, nor can I bring back the happiness you lost. "But¡ªif you desire it¡ªI can offer you a new beginning.¡± "Your wounds will not vanish. The traumas you bear will not be erased. But this time¡ª" she placed a hand on my chest, over where my heart would be if I still had a body, "you will have the freedom to live on your terms.¡± ¡°I will not alter who you are. You will not wake up as a prince or a hero of legend. Your new life will begin as a commoner, with all the struggles and freedom that come with it.¡± "But I will not send you alone. You will have a helper¡ªsomeone who will guide you and support you in this new world.¡± A helper? ¡°Like a servant?¡± I asked, my voice skeptical. She chuckled softly. "No, nothing like that. More like¡­ a companion. Someone you can rely on. Someone who will stay by your side, no matter what happens.¡± A companion¡­ The word felt strange to me. For as long as I could remember, I had always been alone. No one had ever stayed by my side. No one had ever truly supported me. Would this person¡­ be different? She continued, ¡°You will retain your memories. You will also have a small blessing, though I will not tell you what it is¡ªyou must discover it on your own.¡± I narrowed my eyes. "Why won¡¯t you tell me?" She tilted her head playfully, "Because it wouldn¡¯t be fun otherwise.¡± I sighed. Even after everything, she still treated this like a game. But¡­ A new life. Would it be different this time? Would I find something worth living for? Or would this world betray me just like the last one? "The choice is yours," she said. Chapter 4 - The End And The Beginning (Part 4) ¡°Congratulations, Lady Sheryl. Your son has been born safely,¡± a serene voice echoed in the room, soft yet firm. ¡°Thank you, priestess,¡± the woman¡¯s voice, though filled with exhaustion, carried warmth. ¡°Well then, I will call Sir Glacius and take my leave.¡± ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s another patient waiting for me.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Once again, thank you.¡± As the door clicked shut, I opened my eyes. A wooden ceiling. An unfamiliar scent of herbs and wood. A soft, muffled warmth around me. It¡¯s real. The conversation with Goddess Libertas flashed through my mind. I have been reincarnated. At first, I hesitated. After everything I had been through, trusting anyone¡ªeven a goddess¡ªwas not easy. And yet¡­ When I learned that this world was one of swords and magic, I immediately accepted her offer. A magical world! Something I had only seen in anime and novels¡ªa place where the impossible could become reality. Even though I knew reality might be crueler than fantasy, even though the thought of facing another life of suffering haunted me¡ª I still wanted to try. I turned my head slightly, my movements weak and clumsy, but enough to glimpse the woman beside me. My mother? She looked young, perhaps in her early thirties, though exhaustion lined her face. Even so, her beauty was undeniable. Her golden-blonde hair shimmered under the dim candlelight, her crimson eyes soft with warmth as she gazed down at me. Dressed in light blue sleepwear, she seemed delicate, yet strong. Then, the door creaked open. A tall man entered the room, his movements controlled, yet hurried. He wore a brown casual shirt paired with black pants. His navy-blue hair was slightly disheveled, his calm blue eyes gleaming with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite place. Except¡­ there was a hint of red around his eyes. Had he¡­ been crying? ¡°Dear, come here. Look at our son. He¡¯s so cute,¡± my mother called out to him. So¡­ this man is my father? He smiled as he approached, his voice gentle yet firm, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s just as cute as you.¡± ¡°Oh geez¡­ You smooth talker, you always catch me off guard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± He shrugged slightly, then added, ¡°But I¡¯m glad he¡¯s a boy. You¡¯ve always wanted a son, haven¡¯t you? You look so happy despite being exhausted. I¡¯m so happy seeing you like this.¡± ¡°Of course! He¡¯s our first son. But I¡¯m also happy with our two daughters. You looked so happy when they were born.¡± So¡­ I have two sisters in this life. My father chuckled, then his expression softened. ¡°Rather, you say you¡¯re happy¡­ but it looks like you just cried. Did something happen?¡± My mother asked him. ¡°Ah¡­ yeah.¡± He rubbed his eyes slightly, glancing away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing bad. Just¡­ when the priestess told me we had a son, I got emotional.¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ You talk so smoothly, even when you¡¯re lying.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ seems I can¡¯t fool you, huh?¡± He scratched his head. ¡°Of course not. I know you too well.¡± She smiled, though she didn¡¯t press further. ¡°And I know you are lying for my good, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry, I will tell you later when your condition improves. You are still exhausted now, so you should take a rest.¡± ¡°Yes, dear.¡± A warm, intimate moment. I should feel happy. And yet¡ª A sharp, unpleasant pang twisted in my chest. The way they spoke. The way they teased and understood each other without words. It reminded me of her. The one I called Sunshine. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She used to smile at me like that. She used to laugh, tease, and call me Moonlight. If she hadn¡¯t betrayed me¡­ If she had stayed with me¡ª Could we have become a couple like them? Could we have been happy? Pain flared inside me. Before I realized it, tears streamed down my face. ¡°Hwaaa¡­ Hwaaa¡­¡± My mother gasped. ¡°Oh my, are we too noisy? Yosh, yosh, don¡¯t cry. Mommy¡¯s here.¡± She stroked my chest gently, her touch soothing. My father chuckled. "Guess I should leave so you two can rest. Oh right, I have an idea for his name. I¡¯ll tell you once our daughters get back home.¡± He played with my tiny hands for a moment before leaving the room. But I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Because I was panicking. <¡°W-Why am I suddenly crying!?¡±> Then¡ª A voice echoed in my mind. Cold. Emotionless. Completely devoid of warmth. ¡¾Processing query. Analyzing psychological state.¡¿ A brief pause. Then¡ª ¡¾Analysis complete.¡¿ ¡¾Current condition: Master¡¯s mental resistance is underdeveloped. Emotional stability is fragile. Minor negative stimuli result in automatic distress response.¡¿ ¡­Huh? I froze. Someone¡ªno, something¡ªwas speaking directly into my mind. ¡­ And it called me Master? A-Anyway¡­ At least I¡¯m still a baby, so crying like this isn¡¯t embarrassing. But I don¡¯t want to make my new mother worry. I have to calm down. My mother is not like that traitor! She loves her husband. She cherishes her family. I should be grateful to be born as her son. ¡­Huh. I actually feel calmer now. Ah, I should close my eyes too, so she can rest properly. ¡°Fufu¡­ Are you tired after crying? Let¡¯s sleep together now,¡± my mother said, smiling warmly. Good. She thinks I¡¯m sleeping. Now she can relax. That means I can finally deal with this. <¡°Thanks, that helped. So¡­ who are you?¡±> I tried to communicate with it through my mind. ¡¾Query acknowledged. Retrieving identification data.¡¿ ¡¾Process complete.¡¿ ¡¾Designation: Azadia. Classification: Angel under Goddess Libertas¡¯ service. Primary function: Assigned to assist and guide Master.¡¿ Right. Libertas mentioned she would assign me a helper. So it¡¯s the one, an angel. But if it¡¯s an angel, doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s above me in rank? I¡¯m just a human. So¡­ why does it call me ¡®Master¡¯? I pushed that question aside for now. There were more urgent things to ask. <¡°There¡¯s a lot I want to know, but first¡­ why do I feel so exhausted all of a sudden?¡±> ¡¾Processing¡­¡¿ ¡¾Analysis complete.¡¿ ¡¾Conclusion: Master¡¯s physical form is underdeveloped. Energy reserves are minimal. Emotional distress amplifies physical fatigue.¡¿ <¡±Because I¡¯m a baby?¡±> ¡¾Affirmative. Physical recovery rate is dependent on nutritional intake and rest cycle efficiency.¡¿ <¡±So¡­ as long as I eat and sleep, I¡¯ll be fine?¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ Well¡­ nothing I can do about that. ¡¾Recommendation: Enter sleep mode. Projected recovery time: Minimal.¡¿ ¡¾Closing inquiry.¡¿ ¡¾¡­Have a nice dream.¡¿ ¡­Huh? That last part sounded slightly different. Not exactly warm, but¡­ Almost like something I yearn about. When was the last time I heard the words ¡®have a nice dream¡¯ directed at me? As I just felt a bit happy, my exhaustion took over¡ªpulling me into sleep.
A few hours later, hunger jerked me awake. My stomach felt empty. I needed food. I glanced around, spotting my mother sitting next to me, reading a book. She noticed my movement immediately. ¡°Oh? The little one is awake? Fufu¡­ Mommy¡¯s on a mission! I¡¯ve been gathering picture books your sisters used to read. I¡¯ll read them to you when you¡¯re big enough.¡± Picture books? That¡¯s great, but not what I need right now. I needed food. And I only had one way to communicate that. "Hwaaa¡­ Hwaaa¡­¡± I started crying, hoping Mom picks up on my hunger vibes. She gasped. ¡°Oh my, are you eager to grow up? Then you must eat a lot. Wait a moment.¡± There¡¯s a slight misunderstanding, but it¡¯s okay as long as she gives me food! She shifted slightly¡ªthen, to my absolute horror, she started taking off her clothes. W-Wait. I froze. W-What are you doing!? "There, there. Here¡¯s food for you. Eat a lot so you can grow big faster." I wanted to scream. Right. I forgot¡ªI¡¯m a baby. This is normal. And yet¡ª I have the mind of a 25-year-old man. If I were still in my old body, I¡¯d be thrilled to have a woman like her in front of me. But she¡¯s my mother! This is humiliating! I wanted to resist. But hunger won. Ugh¡­ At times like this, I wish I had the simple mind of a real baby. With the deepest reluctance, I accepted my fate. As I ate, only one thought ran through my mind: <¡±I have to endure this for months¡­ maybe even years¡­¡±> I swear, I¡¯d rather be dead. And so, I did the only thing I could¡ª I went back to sleep. Chapter 5 - New Family ¡°Mom¡­!! Mom¡­!!¡± I heard the overlapping voices of two lively girls, accompanied by hurried footsteps. A moment later, the door swung open with a loud bang. I reluctantly opened my eyes, blinking at the commotion. ¡°Celes, Daisy, don¡¯t run in the house!¡± My father''s voice rang out in warning. ¡°Geez¡­ You three, be quiet. He¡¯s sleeping¡ªAh, see? You startled him awake,¡± my mother, perched beside me on the bed, scolded them, though her fond smile betrayed any real annoyance. ¡°¡°Ah¡­ sorry¡­¡±¡± The three of them apologized in unison. ¡°Come here, say hi to your brother.¡± They eagerly approached, their curious gazes locked onto me. ¡°¡°So cute¡­¡±¡± they murmured together. Are these my older sisters? One of them hesitantly stepped forward. She had the same navy-blue hair and calm blue eyes as our father. ¡°Umm¡­ Hello¡­¡± she greeted me carefully. ¡°My name is Celestia. I¡¯m your oldest sister.¡± She carried herself with a composed demeanor, her tone polite but slightly stiff¡ªjust like Dad. She wore a blue t-shirt and a knee-length skirt, giving her a refined but simple appearance. Right, got it. She''s the firstborn, my eldest sister. If I recall what Mother told me correctly, she turned eight years old a few months ago. Before I could react, the other one bounced forward energetically. ¡°Hi! Hi! I¡¯m Daisy! Your second sister!¡± Daisy was a ball of energy, her bright blonde hair and crimson eyes identical to Mother¡¯s. Dressed in a red t-shirt and short white pants, she had a lively aura that starkly contrasted Celestia¡¯s composed one. She is six, but Mother said she will be turning seven soon. As I gazed at them, enchanted by their cuteness, something unexpected happened. A small laugh escaped me. ¡°Sister! Look! He looks so happy after I introduce myself!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Daisy? He¡¯s looking at me, so obviously, he¡¯s happy because of me.¡± My mother chuckled. ¡°Fufu¡­ Both of you are right. He must be happy to see his older sisters for the first time. He always looks excited whenever I talk about you two to him.¡± ¡°¡°Really?¡±¡± They blinked in surprise, their expressions brightening. Yes, Mom. They are indeed adorable. I wonder¡­ should I treat them as my older sisters, or given my mentally older self, should I see them as younger sisters instead? ¡°How are you feeling, Mom?¡± My father, dressed in a white t-shirt, finally spoke up. My mother, still in her white sleepwear, turned to him, ¡°It¡¯s been a week since our son was born, so my condition has improved. Isn¡¯t that right, son?¡± She smiled down at me, as if urging me to agree. I see. So they call each other ¡°Mom¡± and ¡°Dad¡± in front of their daughters but privately use ¡°dear¡± when alone. They also call each other ¡°dear¡± around me, probably assuming I don¡¯t understand them yet. Yeah, they are cute too. Watching them, I felt a warmth bloom in my chest. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. A happy, loving family. I¡¯m truly glad to have been born here.
As Mother said, it¡¯s been almost a week since I was born. Well, technically, today is my sixth day. For the past week, my routine has been simple: eating, sleeping, and listening to Mom talk about our family. Occasionally, Dad would come in and play with me for a bit. I¡¯ve been so busy being a baby that I haven¡¯t had the chance to talk to Azadia again. From what Mother told me, this world follows classic fantasy tropes¡ªone of swords and magic, adventurers, and mythical creatures. There¡¯s an Adventurer¡¯s Guild in a nearby town, about five hours away by horse-drawn carriage. Adventurers take on various requests from the guild, the townspeople, nobles, and even royals. Adventurers are ranked from G-Rank (beginners) to S-Rank (legends). But even the strongest can fall if they let their guard down. And my father used to be one. He was a B-Rank adventurer, leading a C-Rank party with four members: himself (a swordsman), mother (a mage, C-Rank), a vanguard (front-line fighter), and a healer. Yeah, my mother was an adventurer too. My parents met at the guild, took a request together, and later formed a permanent party. A few years later, they rescued two rookie adventurers and invited them to join their party. Eventually, Father ranked up to B-Rank, while Mother and the other two ranked up to C-Rank, and that''s when they hit the C-Rank party. Everything was going well¡ªuntil one incident. One day, they took a request to investigate a remote area. There, they encountered a B-Rank wyvern. They killed it¡ªbut at a terrible price. Just before dying, the wyvern unleashed a final fire breath attack. The vanguard could have saved himself. But instead, he pushed Father out of harm¡¯s way¡ªonly to be engulfed by the wyvern¡¯s flames. He died instantly. Mother and the healer, standing behind him, were both critically wounded. The healer, instead of healing herself, used her last strength to save Mother. Father, stricken with grief, landed the finishing blow on the wyvern. That day, they lost two friends. Riddled with guilt and grief, my parents retired and moved to this village. That was ten years ago. Mother was 20 at the time, and Father was 22. Now, Father works the fields, and Mother has become a seamstress. Life is unpredictable, huh?
As for my sisters, things took a turn when they hit six. During weekdays, they work at the adventurer¡¯s guild bar in town, serving as waitresses for experience. And training to be adventurers during leisure hours. They roll back home on a two-day weekend. Celestia has been working for two years, while Daisy started a year ago. Their real goal? To follow in our parents¡¯ footsteps. At first, Mom and Dad resisted, but seeing their daughters¡¯ determination, they eventually agreed. Guild adventurers train them in combat. Mom and Dad personally train them at home. Endurance training involves running around the village and guild¡¯s training hall. One can officially register as an adventurer at the age 12 years old. Until then, they need to train and prepare. Sister Celestia, rocking the same features as dad, has got a knack for the magical arts instead of the sword swinging. She''s soaking up magical knowledge from mother. Mother has the aptitude for the Fire element, while Celestia''s vibing with the Water element. Fortunately, the basics are pretty universal, so mother could teach her the foundations. On the flip side, Sister Daisy, who is taking after her energetic mother, is all about that warrior life. She is honing her skills with swords and martial arts under father''s watchful eye. Stamina training is part of their routine too. They run laps around the village and train at the guild¡¯s training hall to build endurance.
¡°Mom, what¡¯s his name?¡± Sister Celestia suddenly asked. ¡°Ah! I want to know too!¡± Sister Daisy eagerly chimed in. Mother smiled. ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet. But Dad already has an idea. He was waiting for you two to return before revealing it.¡± Our eyes turned toward Father. I was curious too. My name¡­ What will it be? Father¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s something important I need to tell you about your brother. So, you two should sit down first.¡± He pulled a nearby chair to the bed and sat down. My sisters, confused, tilted their heads but obediently sat near my feet on the bed. Mother¡¯s eyes sharpened, ¡°Is this about what you kept from me last week?¡± Father sighed, ¡°Yes. Since your condition has improved, I think it¡¯s time to talk about it.¡± Wait¡­ last week? Was this about when he cried before entering the room? So¡­ It was related to me? What happened to me? Chapter 6 - Initial Status "After he was born, the priestess used her Appraisal skill on him. Then, she shared the results with me." "Is there something wrong with the result, Dad?" Sister Celestia asked, concern flickering in her expression. My father hesitated for a moment, then reached into his pocket. "I wanted to see it with my own eyes too, so I bought a one-time-use Appraisal Orb a few days ago. I haven¡¯t used it yet. Let¡¯s check it out together.¡± He retrieved a clear, crystal-like orb that fit snugly in his palm and gently placed it in my tiny hands. Ugh, it¡¯s heavier than I expected. "Alright, I¡¯ll channel my aura now.¡± The moment he said that, a thin wisp of blue smoke emerged from his hand, flowing into the orb. Is this¡­ aura? It was my first time witnessing something truly magical¡ªa sight impossible in my previous life. Truly, this is a magical world. "Appraisal." The moment my father spoke, the crystal orb glowed, and suddenly, a holographic screen materialized above it. Letters and numbers floated in the air before us.
Status Window Mana: 0/1 Aura: 1/1 Vitality: 1 Strength: 1 Magic Power: 1 Mental Power: 1 Agility: 1 Dexterity: 1 Element: -
I stared at the glowing screen, captivated by its magical display. I knew this screen conveyed information about my status. Then I processed the numbers. ¡­Wait. Why are all my stats so low!? "All his stats are just 1¡­ So weak¡­" Daisy bluntly read out loud. ¡­Yeah, Sis, I know I¡¯m weak, but did you have to say it like that? Also, I just realized something. The screen is visible from both sides, meaning everyone can read it no matter where they stand. "It¡¯s obvious, Daisy. He¡¯s still a baby. You had similar stats when you were born. Though, your aura capacity, magic power, strength, and vitality started at 10." Sister Celestia reassured her. ¡­So I¡¯m not alone in this? That¡¯s¡­ a bit comforting. It means I should be able to boost my status after I grow in a few years, right? "Really? What about you, Sis?" Daisy turned to Celestia. "For me, my mana capacity and magic power started at 20, while my strength and vitality were only at 5.¡± Hearing that, I assumed my starting point was just slightly lower than theirs. But then¡ªFather spoke. "Celestia is right. These stats will increase as he grows and trains, so there¡¯s no real issue. But the real problem lies in his element.¡± The moment Father said that, my sisters¡¯ eyes widened in shock. ¡°¡°He doesn¡¯t have any element!¡±¡± They spoke in unison, disbelief in their voices. ¡°Yes. Elemental affinity is determined at birth. Your mother and Daisy have a natural aptitude for Fire, while Celestia and I have Water. Through training, basic elements can evolve into advanced forms¡ªWater into Ice, Fire into Flame. People who possess more than one element can even combine them to create new ones. Fire and Water together can form Steam, for example. There are countless possible elements. But¡­¡± He paused, his voice heavy. "This is only possible for people who have at least one element.¡± Silence filled the room. "But¡­ he doesn¡¯t have any elements¡­" Daisy murmured, her voice soft with sadness. Celestia clenched her fists. "That means¡ª" "Yes." Father confirmed, "People without any elemental affinity can never acquire elements." "Close-combat fighters use their aura internally, while mages draw mana from their surroundings before casting magics. Both of their offensive power depends on the combination of their magic power, aura, or mana. Some forms of magic rely on mental power instead of magic power, but they still require elemental affinity." "However, raw mana and aura alone do not cause physical damage. They must be shaped into elements to be effective in battle." "At best, unleashing raw mana or aura could make someone with low mental resistance faint. In extreme cases, it could even kill a weak-minded person, such as an untrained civilian. But against trained fighters or monsters, it¡¯s useless.¡± Father sighed before continuing, "So in your brother¡¯s case, he can only rely on his raw physical stats¡ªstrength, agility, dexterity¡ªto fight. But without elements, he will always be at a disadvantage.¡± The weight of his words hung in the air. I could see it in their faces¡ªpity, disappointment, sadness. Even though they tried to hide it, I felt it. Then, *Crack!* The Appraisal Orb shattered, and the screen vanished. So it really was a one-time-use item. I swallowed hard. So basically¡­ no matter how strong my body gets, my attacks will always be weaker compared to those who can wield elements. I don¡¯t like fighting with brute force. But¡­ does this mean my fantasy life¡ªthe one I dreamed of¡ªis already ruined? If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
<¡±Hello, Azadia, are you there? Is what my father said true?¡±> I called out to my helper. A moment later, its mechanical voice echoed in my mind. ¡¾Processing inquiry. Cross-referencing available data.¡¿ I waited, my chest tightening. Then¡ª ¡¾Analysis complete. Statement is partially accurate.¡¿ ¡­What? ¡¾Clarification: The acquisition of elemental affinity is possible. However, the probability of success under standard conditions is classified as ''extremely low.''¡¿ ¡¾Statistical inference: Due to the extremely low success rate, the process is widely regarded as impossible. Individuals who achieve it are unlikely to disclose their success due to potential socio-political complications.¡¿ <¡°I see. Since almost no one has accomplished it, they assume it¡¯s impossible.¡±> ¡¾Affirmative.¡¿ <¡°But¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s nearly impossible for me too?¡±> A slight delay. Then¡ª ¡¾Negative. Master''s parameters differ from standard entities.¡¿ ¡¾Clarification: Unique conditions have been applied to Master¡¯s existence. Specific enhancements facilitate elemental acquisition. Probability of success significantly exceeds standard values.¡¿ <¡°Enhancements?¡±> ¡¾Affirmative. Parameters modified at the discretion of Goddess Libertas.¡¿ ¡¾Would Master like to access the full status display?¡¿ <¡±Wait¡­ can others see it too?¡±> ¡¾Negative. Display is exclusive to Master. External visibility is restricted.¡¿ I let out a small sigh of relief. It would be bad if a screen just popped up in front of everyone. <¡±Okay then. Show me.¡±> The moment I spoke, a new screen materialized. Nobody reacted¡ªconfirming that I was the only one who could see it.
Status Window Name: ??? Age: 0 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal Mana: 0/1 Aura: 1/1 Vitality: 1 Strength: 1 Magic Power: 1 Mental Power: 1 Agility: 1 Dexterity: 1 Magic Resistance: 1 Mental Resistance: 1 Status Point: 0 Element: - Active Skill: Immortality Bonds, Appraisal(1) Passive Skill: Language Comprehension Innate Talent: Immortal, Double Natural Growth Rate, Status Manipulation, Elementalist, Learning Acceleration
¡­This is far more detailed than before. Some parts bothered me, but I decided to focus on the current issue first. <¡±Elementalist?¡±> I speculated. ¡¾Confirming query.¡¿ ¡¾Affirmative.¡¿ <¡±What is it?¡±> After I posed that question, a new popup appeared.
Elementalist Those blessed with the potential to wield all elements. They can acquire, enhance, and combine any elements with greater ease compared to normal people.
Whoa. That¡¯s basically a cheat. A huge cheat. I felt a surge of relief. Although¡­ guilt gnawed at me as I glanced at my family¡¯s worried expressions. I should probably keep this a secret for now. <¡±So, what are the conditions to obtain a basic element?¡±> ¡¾Attempting retrieval.¡¿ ¡­ ¡¾Retrieval failed.¡¿ ¡­ Huh? It can fail too? ¡¾Assessing alternative solutions.¡¿ ¡¾Solution identified.¡¿ ¡¾Additional data required. Observation of elemental activation is necessary for parameter evaluation.¡¿ I see¡­ It can¡¯t just tell me outright. I need to witness magic firsthand before it can determine how I can acquire it. That¡¯s¡­ inconvenient. But¡­ I guess there¡¯s no rush. Once I can talk properly, I¡¯ll ask my family to demonstrate fire and water magic for me. I just hope¡­ the conditions aren¡¯t ridiculously difficult.
After my father removed the broken appraisal¡¯s orb from my hand, my father finally spoke. ¡°Are you okay, mom?¡± "Hmm? Yes. Why?" Mother replied, smiling. Father tilted his head, confused. "Huh?¡± My sisters glanced at each other before breaking into soft giggles, ¡°¡°Yes, dad. So what?¡±¡± ¡°Huh?¡± My father became more confused. Then, Celestia, my eldest sister, straightened her back. Her blue eyes, so much like Father''s, held quiet determination. "If he can¡¯t be strong, then I¡¯ll just get stronger to protect him! That¡¯s my job as an older sister!¡± Her voice was firm, unwavering¡ªa quiet promise. Daisy, ever the energetic one, pumped her fists with excitement, "Right! We¡¯ll just train harder! If he doesn¡¯t have an element, then we¡¯ll protect him with ours!¡± My mother let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head. "I thought you were hiding something serious¡­ but it¡¯s just this?¡± Father blinked. "I¡­ overthought this, didn¡¯t I? I thought you would be sad if he was fated to be just an ordinary person.¡± He scratched the back of his head, looking slightly embarrassed. Mother sighed softly before running a gentle hand over my tiny forehead. Her fingers were warm, soothing. "It¡¯s true that I feel a little sad to see his status¡­ But that doesn¡¯t change anything. He is still my son. No matter what his future holds, I will love him just as much as I love Celestia and Daisy.¡± Her words were soft yet powerful, carrying an unshakable certainty that settled deep into my heart. Yes, mom. You are right. I can also use my otherworldly knowledge in this world. I¡¯m glad she is an open-minded person. Father let out a heavy sigh before smiling, "Haa¡­ I guess I really was overthinking it.¡± He leaned forward slightly, gazing at me with warmth in his eyes, "I don¡¯t know if I can teach you much besides fighting like Celestia and Daisy¡­ But I will do my best to support whatever path you choose.¡± He reached out, placing a strong yet careful hand over my tiny fingers. ¡°Of course, you are his daddy after all,¡± my mother chuckled. Daisy suddenly grinned. "Ooh! I just thought of something! Since our little brother is so weak, maybe we should train him to be super fast! If he can¡¯t fight with magic, then he can just zoom away like a rabbit! What do you think, sis!?" Celestia sighed but smiled fondly. "That¡¯s not a bad idea. He should at least know how to dodge attacks." Mother let out a laugh, shaking her head, "No rushing things, you two. Let him grow up first.¡± Father chuckled. "I have a feeling our son will his big sisters fussing over him.¡± Celestia and Daisy puffed out their chests proudly. ¡°¡°Of course! That¡¯s our job as older sisters!¡±¡± Laughter filled the room, lightening the once-tense atmosphere. For the first time since I was reborn¡ªsince learning about my lack of elemental aptitude¡ªI felt something unexpected. Warmth. Love. Acceptance. Even though I lacked what most considered essential in this world¡ªpower, elemental affinity, potential¡ªthey didn¡¯t see me as weak. They didn¡¯t see me as worthless. They still saw me as family. As their little brother. And that realization hit me harder than any status screen ever could. I was born into a loving family in both my lives. Maybe¡­ just maybe, this time¡­ I won¡¯t lose them. Chapter 7 - A Name That Represents Freedom ¡°So, isn¡¯t it about time you told us his name?¡± Mother asked, turning to Father with a gentle smile. ¡°¡°That¡¯s right!¡±¡± Sister Celestia and sister Daisy chimed in together, their voices filled with excitement. Father chuckled before speaking, ¡°Alright, so, he has the same hair color as me and Celestia. His left eye is also the same shade of navy blue, but his right eye matches Mom and Daisy¡¯s crimson.¡± ¡°Yes. His eyes look really unique and so cool.¡± Sister Celestia nodded and praised my appearance. ¡­Wait. This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about my appearance. Mother and Father never mentioned it before, and since I¡¯ve spent most of my time in bed, I haven¡¯t had the chance to look into a mirror either. So I have navy blue hair, like my father and Celestia¡­ and my eyes are two different colors¡ªone navy blue, one crimson? Heterochromia? If I had this in my previous life, people would definitely call me a chuunibyou. Mother¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°His eyes are truly unique. Normally, people have only one eye color.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Father nodded, looking thoughtful. ¡°But I see it as a sign. His eyes represent his connection to us, to our family. He wants to love and be loved by us. But the difference of their colors¡­ perhaps it symbolizes his refusal to be bound by the norms of this world.¡± ¡­Wow. Father, you sounded really cool just now. You interpreted my colors perfectly¡ªas if you had peered into my soul. Father continued, his voice steady. ¡°His status is different from ours as well. Normally, children inherit elemental affinities from their parents. But he didn¡¯t.¡± He sighed, then smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ I believe he doesn¡¯t want to be shackled by the norms of this world.¡± His gaze softened. ¡°He was born on the first day of spring, as if declaring that he wants to break free from the harshness of winter.¡± He placed a hand gently over my tiny chest. ¡°He seeks freedom from shackles¡­ and I want to grant him that.¡± The room fell silent for a moment. Then¡ª Father smiled. ¡°So, I want to name him Freed. A name that embodies the freedom he desires, and one that may be blessed by Goddess Libertas¡ªthe Goddess of Freedom.¡± Mother¡¯s face brightened immediately, ¡°Freed¡­ That¡¯s a wonderful name. Mom loves it!¡± ¡°Freed! I like it too!¡± Sister Daisy grinned. Sister Celestia turned at me, her voice gentle, ¡°Freed¡­ Hello, Freed. Nice to meet you.¡± Her tone held an undeniable warmth¡ªa quiet acceptance of me as her younger brother. Freed, huh¡­ I like it. No, I love it. It carries a meaning that resonates deeply with me. Before I realized it¡ª A soft chuckle escaped my lips. ¡°Look! He¡¯s laughing!¡± Sister Daisy pointed at me, her eyes shining. ¡°He must like it too!¡± Father let out a small laugh, clearly happy seeing that they agreed. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. From now on, his name is Freed.¡± ¡¾System update complete.¡¿ ¡¾Designation ''Freed'' has been registered as Master''s name.¡¿ ¡¾Status window available for review. Would Master like to access it now?¡¿ Suddenly, Azadia¡¯s flat, mechanical voice echoed in my mind. But¡ª <¡°Not now. I want to cherish this moment a little longer.¡±> ¡¾Acknowledged. Status review postponed.¡¿ Yes. I want to engrave their smiles into my heart. Their happiness¡ªthis moment¡ªwill be my reason to keep moving forward in this world.
The next day, Mother sat by the window, cradling me in her arms. Outside, sister Celestia and sister Daisy trained with Father. It was my first time witnessing live combat training. In my previous life, my body was accustomed to office work¡ªfighting was something I had only ever seen in movies, anime, or games. But now? It felt real. ¡­And a bit exciting. I watched closely, intrigued by their movements. Ah! Both of them collapsed onto the ground, exhausted. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Sister Daisy noticed me and waved enthusiastically, her usual energy never fading. Sister Celestia then followed suit. ¡­Cute. They were training hard. Maybe¡­ for my sake? It was evident they aspired to become stronger, perhaps to shield me. The thought made my chest tighten.
Another morning came, and it was time for my sisters to return to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. ¡°Freed! See you next week!¡± ¡°Freed, be a good boy, okay? See you soon!¡± Before leaving, they both played with my tiny hands, ruffling my fingers gently. I watched as they disappeared through the door. Now then¡­ What should I do? I woke up earlier than usual, and I wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. ¡­Oh, right. There were a lot of things on my status screen that caught my attention! <¡°Azadia, open the status window, please.¡±> ¡¾Command received. Displaying status window.¡¿ A familiar blue holographic screen appeared before me.
Status Window Name: Freed Age: 0 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal Mana: 0/1 Aura: 1/1 Vitality: 1 Strength: 1 Magic Power: 1 Mental Power: 1 Agility: 1 Dexterity: 1 Magic Resistance: 1 Mental Resistance: 1 Status Point: 0 Element: - Active Skill: Immortal Bonds, Appraisal(1) Passive Skill: Language Comprehension Innate Talent: Immortal, Double Natural Growth Rate, Status Manipulation, Elementalist, Learning Acceleration
Ohh! There it is¡ªmy name officially inscribed on the screen! Now, let¡¯s check something that¡¯s been bothering me. <¡°Why am I labeled as a ¡®Great Human¡¯ instead of just ¡®Human¡¯? What does that mean?¡±> ¡¾Generating response.¡¿ A new popup screen materialized.
Great Human The higher race of humans. The Great Human transcends human limitations, achieving immortality, possessing abilities beyond the confines of the human body, featuring natural body parts absent in ordinary humans, and much more. To most observers, Appraisal will only display "Human" unless they suspect otherwise.
I lack extraordinary abilities at this point due to my current feebleness. While I''m intrigued by the idea of possessing some kind of unique body trait, I doubt I have one So, is it because I''m immortal? The word surfaced under both Innate Talents and Active Skills¡­ <¡°Could you provide an example of a ¡®natural body part¡¯ that a normal human doesn¡¯t have?¡±> ¡¾Query recognized.¡¿ ¡¾Historical records examples include:¡¿ ¡¾Angelic wings¡¿ ¡¾Additional arms¡¿ ¡¾Flesh-based tentacle appendages¡¿ ¡¾Other anatomical variations documented in past Great Humans¡¿ ¡­Wings might be cool, but tentacle hands? That¡¯s straight out of a villain¡¯s backstory. Oh, hold on a moment. <¡±Why didn''t you search for this information first, as you usually do?¡±> Yes, usually it would say something like ¡®retrieval¡¯ or ¡®analysis complete¡¯ first. It''s perplexing how it can furnish information immediately. So suspicious¡­ ¡¾This data was pre-analyzed. Initial status assessment and information retrieval were completed two days ago.¡¿ I see¡­ so she had already checked everything when I first inquired about my status. She really is a useful assistant. Okay, back to the topic at hand. Ugh, I don''t want to admit it, but¡­ <¡°Azadia, am I labeled as a ¡®Great Human¡¯ because of my immortality?¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ Damn. This is the worst, isn¡¯t it? Watching everyone around me grow old and die while I remain untouched by time. What was that Goddess thinking when she granted me immortality!? I wanted a fresh start, not an eternity of loneliness! Ugh¡­ While I''m tempted to scrutinize my status one by one from the top, the allure of understanding this immortality overshadows all else. <¡±Reveal the Immortal innate talent.¡±>
Immortal The one impervious to the ravages of time, spared from the clutches of old age. A being able to preserve the vitality of youth. However, it''s crucial to note that even immortals can meet their demise through other means.
I see. So I just can¡¯t die due to old age. It¡¯s not like I want to be killed either in this magical world. But retain youth, huh? Sounds like elves in fantasy novels who look young despite being hundreds of years old. I hope I will have a handsome face like an elf too later. <¡±Reveal the details of Immortal Bonds.¡±> ¡­ And what shows up is a long explanation.
Immortal Bonds Bestow the gift of immortality and elevate the recipient to a superior race, extending this boon to both allies and familiars alike. Activation necessitates mutual agreement between the caster and the recipient, with an imperative prerequisite of a profound bond and unwavering trust. Offspring born of the union between the caster and the recipient inherit the gift of immortality, adhering to the same stringent conditions. The possessor of this skill retains the ability to duplicate and grant it to their progeny. Restrictions:
Chapter 8 - Talent Details Reading the Immortal Bonds description left my eyes feeling strained. But I had to keep going. I needed to understand myself¡ªwhat I had, what I could do. <¡°If I understand correctly, Immortal Bonds allows me, the people around me, and even future generations to attain immortality?¡±> ¡¾Statement verified. Affirmative.¡¿ <¡°... Is that really okay? Won''t it eventually lead to a world where everyone is immortal? Maybe not now, but over thousands of years?¡±> ¡¾Projected scenario possible. No conflict detected. If planetary capacity is exceeded, designated individuals can be transferred to alternate worlds.¡¿ ¡­Wait. Did it just casually suggest mass inter-world migration as a solution? <¡°That¡¯s¡­ strange. What does Goddess Libertas really want from me? It feels suspicious. She must have some ulterior motive, right?¡±> ¡¾No hidden objectives detected. Primary directive: Ensure Master¡¯s happiness.¡¿ ¡­Happiness, huh? ¡¾Immortal Bonds prevents internal conflict among those connected. This aligns with Master¡¯s subconscious desire for a stable, conflict-free family structure.¡¿ ¡¾Additionally, it provides individual autonomy. Those who wish to renounce their immortality may do so at any time.¡¿ I see¡­ She interprets this as my deepest subconscious wish. I never really thought about it in those terms, but it¡¯s not entirely wrong either. I do want the people I care about to stay safe. I do want a family I can trust. And if she claims it¡¯s what I truly want deep down¡­ maybe she¡¯s right. ¡¾However, if Goddess Libertas desires anything in return, it is faith.¡¿ <¡±...Faith?¡±> ¡¾Correct. The expansion of Her faith base increases Her influence. Greater influence enables broader interventional capabilities.¡¿ <¡°... And why does She need more power?¡±> ¡¾To extend Her assistance to a greater number of individuals.¡¿ <¡±Huh?¡±> ¡¾Faith is expended to create new worlds, generate new souls, and expand Her celestial network.¡¿ ¡¾Goddess Libertas crafts additional angels to aid in this process¡ªsustaining an infinite cycle of intervention and renewal.¡¿ ¡¾Master''s reincarnation was one such investment. The expectation is that Master will, in time, acknowledge Her and naturally contribute to expanding Her faith within this world.¡¿ So¡­ She invests faith to help others, gaining more faith in return. Like an endless cycle of creation and expansion. <¡°What if the people She helps turn evil and harm Her followers?¡±> ¡¾No corrective measures will be taken.¡¿ <¡±Huh?¡±> ¡¾Assistance is granted at Her discretion. Those who receive it retain complete autonomy over their actions. Whether the Master assumes the role of a hero or a villain, Goddess Libertas will neither intervene nor impose judgment, even in the event of large-scale destruction.¡¿ ¡¾However, all beings possess the same freedom. Indirect intervention may occur, such as providing preemptive knowledge to a designated saintess.¡¿ ¡¾As a result, individuals who engage in harmful actions may encounter unforeseen obstacles. However, if Her followers perish despite such measures, then so be it.¡¿ ¡­A harsh, yet logical philosophy. She prioritizes freedom above all else. Well, I only seek happiness, not power. If I take action, it will only be to protect myself and those I care about. ¡¾For those who suffer an unjust demise, She will reincarnate them into a more favorable existence.¡¿ ¡¾However, should Master or others attempt to disrupt inter-world balance, She will intervene directly.¡¿ I see. I have no intention of becoming some interdimensional warlord like those characters in manhua, so I doubt that will ever be an issue. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. So, faith, huh? If Her intentions toward me are truly genuine, then I want to help Her in return. But how? Should I create my own nation and lead its people to believe in Her? I¡¯m immortal, so it¡¯s not a bad idea to build a home where I can live for centuries. There¡¯s also the option of becoming a saint or pope to spread Her faith¡­ ¡­No. I want to help Her, but I¡¯m not the type of person to dedicate my life to religion. Well, I can push this aside for now. <¡°That¡¯s enough about the Goddess for now. I want to learn about my other skills.¡±> ¡¾Acknowledged. Which ability should be examined first?¡¿ <¡±Let¡¯s see.. How about the title ¡®Otherworlder¡¯ first?¡±>
Otherworlder A title bestowed upon those who have reincarnated, transmigrated, or summoned from another world into this world while retaining their memories. Effect: This title remains concealed during appraisal by native inhabitants but is revealed when appraised by fellow otherworlders.
So basically, I can recognize others like me. But¡­ They can also recognize me. Whether that¡¯s a blessing or a curse depends on who I meet. <¡°Does that mean there are other Otherworlders?¡±> ¡¾Privacy restriction active. Unable to disclose.¡¿ Huh? ¡¾However, records indicate Otherworlders are rare. Typically, one may appear every few centuries¡ªor even millennia.¡¿ I see¡­ So¡­ I am the only Otherworlder in this era. But there could be survivors from past generations, such as people from other races with long lifespan like those in fantasy novel. I hope they don¡¯t have hostile intentions. ¡¾Not all Otherworlders achieve greatness. Some perish early due to negligence or recklessness. Others live mundane lives, avoiding attention.¡¿ ¡¾Goddess Libertas grants abilities based on subconscious desires. Master¡¯s skills reflect a deep-rooted need for strength¡ªto protect and secure personal bonds.¡¿ I see. Even cheat skills come with limitations. <¡°The skills that help me grow stronger¡ªare they ¡®Double Natural Growth Rate¡¯ and ¡®Learning Acceleration¡¯?¡±> ¡¾Affirmative. ¡®Status Manipulation¡¯ is also categorized under enhancement abilities.¡¿
Double Natural Growth Rate The growth rate for enhancing status through training or combat is doubled.
Learning Acceleration Individuals possessing this talent acquire knowledge at an accelerated pace compared to ordinary people.
Straightforward, yet extremely useful. Although the mechanics behind these talents pique my curiosity, the specifics might be unnecessary, right? <¡°What about ¡®Status Manipulation¡¯?¡±>
Status Manipulation All individuals possess a concealed status known as "Status Points." After the user eliminates any living beings, they can acquire a small number of status points based on the target''s status. These points can be utilized to forcibly augment other statuses without the need for training. Those with this talent can perceive their own "Status Points¡±. If the possessor of this talent wields an Appraisal skill, they can inspect and utilize the status points of others to enhance that person''s status with their explicit consent. If the possessor of this talent wields an Appraisal skill, they can fabricate fake status details for themselves and others, contingent on the agreement of the involved parties.
<¡°So I can increase my own stats¡ªand boost others¡¯ stats too?¡±> ¡¾Correct. However, Status Point acquisition is minimal unless Master consistently eliminates high quantities of living beings.¡¿ ¡­A grind-heavy cheat skill. Yet, compared to Immortal Bonds, it seems normal in comparison. Still, it¡¯s a game-changer. <¡°Next, show me ¡®Language Comprehension.¡¯¡±>
Language Comprehension Endows the user with the ability to comprehend all forms of language within this world. They can fluently speak, listen, write, and read any language present in this world.
Ah, yes. The quintessential isekai starter pack skill. It effortlessly grants me the capability to understand and communicate in the language spoken by my parents and sisters. Now, the last one. <¡°Reveal the details of ¡®Appraisal.¡¯¡±>
Appraisal Lv. 1 Inspect the status or descriptions of anything within this world. The higher the skill level, the more comprehensive the information, and the more resilient the skill against attempts to block it.
Another straightforward skill and also another fundamental component of the isekai starter pack. <¡°How do I level it up?¡±> ¡¾Frequent use required.¡¿ I-I see¡­ very straightforward. Let''s give it a try. I want to appraise my mother. How do I activate it? Should I gaze at her and chant, similar to my father''s actions a few days ago? I focus on her, thinking of the command¡ªjust like my father did with the Appraisal Orb. <¡±Appraisal.¡±> ¡¾Wait, Master!¡¿ ¡­Huh? For the first time, Azadia¡¯s voice sounded¡­ different. A faint trace of emotion¡ªurgency. Before I could question it, a screen materialized before my eyes.
Status Window Name: Sheryl Age: 30 Race: Human
Surprisingly minimal information, even less detailed than the orb my father used. ...Huh? Why does my head suddenly feel dizzy? The world around me blurs. Then¡ª Everything faded to black. ¡°Hmm? I sense a faint aura being used here¡­¡± My mother looked around, confused. ¡°¡­Freed is sleeping. It¡¯s probably just my imagination.¡± She shook her head and resumed sewing, unaware that I had just passed out. Chapter 9 - Goddess’ Apostle Candidate I awoke to the sight of a now-familiar wooden ceiling. Well, it wasn¡¯t unfamiliar anymore. I had been staring at it for over a week now. ¡°Oh my, have you finally woken up, Freed?¡± Mother¡¯s gentle voice greeted me as she noticed my eyes open. ¡°You slept longer than usual today. Perhaps playing with your sisters over the past two days tired you out? Mommy wanted to feed you earlier, but you looked so peaceful sleeping. Are you feeling hungry now?¡± She began disrobing, preparing to feed me. At this point, I had long accepted this routine. My expression remained neutral as I observed the familiar scene.
<¡±Azadia, how long did I sleep?¡±> ¡¾10 hours. To be precise, Master did not sleep but fainted.¡¿ <¡±Huh..? 10 hours!? Fainted!? W-What happened?¡±> ¡¾Master used the Appraisal skill, consuming the only aura available in Master''s body. When an individual lacks both aura and mana, they will typically lose consciousness.¡¿ Ah, I see¡­ I have 0 mana, and my aura is only 1. So even using Appraisal was enough to drain me completely. <¡±Why didn''t you stop me?¡±> A slight pause. Then¡ª ¡¾...I have no excuse. I failed in my duty to prevent the Master from collapsing. I apologize.¡¿ That¡¯s¡­ the first time it apologized to me. No¡ªshould I say ¡®she¡¯ instead of it? Because I remember her voice just before I lost consciousness. It was different. It didn¡¯t sound purely mechanical. It sounded like¡­ a girl¡¯s voice. <¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. It was my mistake for not realizing the risk. Besides, I remember hearing your panicked voice right before I blacked out. That means you did try to stop me. So you did well in your duty.¡±> If anything, it was a good thing I learned about this now rather than later. If I had collapsed in a worse situation, things could¡¯ve ended badly. ¡¾...¡¿ She didn¡¯t respond. ¡­Is she sulking?
<¡°So, does using a skill always consume aura?¡±> I changed the topic, hoping to get her talking again. ¡¾Most active skills consume either aura, mana, or both. Certain rare active skills may instead drain the user¡¯s raw status directly.¡¿ ¡¾Passive skills typically do not require aura or mana. However, exceptions exist. Some passive skills consume aura, mana, or even the user¡¯s raw status over time.¡¿ Somehow, her tone felt colder than usual. ¡­She is sulking, isn¡¯t she? <¡°Um¡­ Are you upset? Your tone sounds a little different.¡±> ¡¾It is just Master¡¯s imagination.¡¿ She denied it immediately. Yeah. She¡¯s totally sulking.
After I finished eating, my mother gently placed me back in bed. I closed my eyes and spoke to Azadia again. <¡°Uh¡­ There are a few things I wanted to ask a week ago, but I kept forgetting.¡±> ¡¾Understood. What does Master wish to know?¡¿ <¡°Alright, first¡ªwhy do you keep calling me ¡®Master¡¯?¡±> ¡¾Master is a candidate for Goddess Libertas¡¯ Apostle. Meanwhile, we angels are merely servants of the Goddess.¡¿ ¡¾Currently, Master¡¯s rank is below us. However, upon becoming an Apostle, Master''s position will surpass ours.¡¿ ¡¾Therefore, it is logical to address Master as ¡®Master¡¯ from the beginning.¡¿ Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. <¡°....Huh? Wait, wait, what!? There¡¯s something that I can¡¯t ignore! What¡¯s this about me being an Apostle candidate!? That¡¯s the first time I heard about it!¡±> ¡¾Goddess Libertas chose not to inform Master immediately. She did not wish to give Master false hope.¡¿ ¡¾However, I disagreed with her decision. Based on my calculations of Master¡¯s personality and potential, Master has a very high probability of becoming an Apostle.¡¿ ¡¾Therefore, I determined it was more efficient to inform Master now rather than later.¡¿ I appreciate Libertas¡¯ intentions, but I also see Azadia¡¯s point. This is important information. But¡­ an angel disagreeing with a Goddess? Is that okay...? More than that, does she know that Libertas told me my helper would be a companion instead of a servant? She seems really determined to call me ¡®Master¡¯¡­ So, I don¡¯t think she knows about this? Well, it¡¯s not that important. I can push that thought aside for now.
<¡°I see. So¡­ what exactly is an Apostle? How do I become one? Do I have to compete with other candidates? And more importantly¡ªcan I reject it?¡±> ¡¾Apostles are the messengers of the Goddess.¡¿ ¡¾The Goddess is restricted from directly influencing the world unless an emergency occurs¡ªone that requires a vast amount of mana from the world itself.¡¿ ¡¾While angels have fewer restrictions compared to the Goddess, we also cannot frequently manifest in the world.¡¿ ¡¾Therefore, Apostles¡ªwho already exist in the world¡ªact as proxies, exerting influence on Her behalf.¡¿ ¡¾To become an Apostle, candidates must achieve significant accomplishments recognized by a large number of people in the world, as well as by the Goddess Herself.¡¿ ¡¾Additionally, they must be stronger than most people in the world¡ªeither in position or power.¡¿ <¡°Why do they have to be strong? Can¡¯t someone just be kind and become an Apostle?¡±> ¡¾A very kind beggar claiming to be an Apostle will not be believed.¡¿ ¡­Wow. That was blunt. <¡°You¡¯re really sulking, aren¡¯t you?¡±> ¡¾There are currently multiple candidates in this world. However, there is no limit to how many Apostles can exist in the same world, so competition is unnecessary.¡¿ ¡¾That being said, they do not even know they are candidates¡ªbecause no one has told them.¡¿ She completely ignored my question! She is sulking! And now, she¡¯s just continuing her explanation as if I never spoke. ¡¾Master may reject the position. However, there is no inherent disadvantage to becoming an Apostle.¡¿ ¡¾Even Apostles themselves are not required to obey every request from a Goddess.¡¿ ¡¾The primary effect of being an Apostle is that it becomes easier to hear the Goddess¡¯ voice when She grants an oracle.¡¿ ¡¾Additionally, Apostles are considered friends of the Goddess¡ªunlike devotees or saintesses, who often collapse in tears or scream with joy at the mere sight of Her or us, angels.¡¿ ¡­ She gave another unique remark. <¡°I see¡­ Apostles are friends of the Goddess, huh? Is that why they outrank angels?¡±> ¡¾Yes.¡¿ Her reply was short. She usually says ¡®Correct¡¯ or ¡®Affirmative¡¯, but now she just said ¡®Yes.¡¯ <¡°...You¡¯re definitely still sulking.¡±> ¡¾It is just Master¡¯s imagination.¡¿ She denied it again. <¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, okay? What can I do to make you stop sulking?¡±> I don¡¯t know what I did that made her sulking like this, but I still apologize to her. ¡¾¡­Erase my panicked voice from Master¡¯s memory.¡¿ Ah. So she really was sulking. <¡°...I didn¡¯t know you had such a cute side.¡±> ¡¾Because I am a girl. Also, please remove this conversation from Master¡¯s memory as well.¡¿ She didn¡¯t even deny it. I can imagine her saying this while looking at me like, ¡®Why are you stating something so obvious?¡¯ <¡°Okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ll forget it.¡±> Of course I lied, there¡¯s no way I can forget a unique moment like this. ¡¾¡­Thank you.¡¿ Seems she¡¯s convinced. Her voice is so mechanical like a robot. So, I thought she was just a system-like assistant who self-claimed as an angel. But she really does have emotions. I want to know more about her¡­ but if I push too hard, she might sulk again. Better to save it for later.
<¡°By the way, your task is to be my helper, right?¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ Good. Looks like she¡¯s back to normal. <¡±Until when?¡±> ¡¾¡­Until Master dies.¡¿ <¡°Huh? But I¡¯m immortal, right? I may die if I killed by others, but there¡¯s a case where I keep alive forever.¡±> ¡¾¡­Then I will remain as Master¡¯s helper forever.¡¿ <¡°...And you¡¯re okay with that?¡±> ¡¾¡­Yes. Because it is my punishment.¡¿ Her voice suddenly softened. I had planned to ask more about her later¡­ but I just stepped on a landmine, didn¡¯t I? <¡±Uh.. Sorry? I didn¡¯t know that... Let¡¯s stop this conversation. You don¡¯t need to force yourself to talk about it if you don¡¯t want.¡±> ¡¾¡­Thank you, Master.¡¿ Another brief pause. Then¡ª ¡¾...However, it would be better if the Master knew. Because¡­ it is related to Master¡¯s life.¡¿ I stiffened. ¡­Her punishment is related to me..? I have no choice but to ask, <¡±... What do you mean?¡±> Azadia didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead¡ª A vision appeared in my mind. Not words. Not a status screen. A moving image¡ªlike a video playing directly inside my head. Chapter 10 - Azadia ¡ª Azadia¡¯s POV ¡ª "Yawn¡­" I stretched my arms, slowly waking from my slumber. Sitting up, I knelt before my mirror, my knees pressing against the smooth, white floor. A girl with half-lidded aquamarine eyes gazed back at me, her expression still drowsy from sleep. She carefully ran a comb through her cornflower-blue hair, which cascaded down to her spine, humming softly to herself. ¡°Hum~ Hum~ Hum~¡­¡± She hummed softly to herself as she tended to her hair, then extended her medium-sized cerulean-blue wings. Slowly, she folded them forward, covering her upper body like a protective veil. With practiced grace, she combed her feathers, ensuring they remained pristine. A few minutes later, she stood up, spreading her wings wide before taking flight. Her white sleepwear shimmered, transforming into an elegant white dress, its soft fabric flowing down to her knees. That girl¡ª is me. I am Azadia, a newly born angel¡ªjust 14 years old. I am a servant of the most radiant being in existence¡ª The Goddess of Freedom, Libertas. I admire Her. No¡ªadmire is too weak of a word. I worship Her. She is the most beautiful, most graceful, most divine entity in the universe. Her very presence commands reverence. Every movement She makes is elegant. Every word She speaks is absolute. Every decision She makes is flawless. I love watching Her. For my first 10 years, I was always behind Her, observing as She guided my seniors with unwavering wisdom. We, the newly born angels, were not allowed to intervene with their works. We were only permitted to watch and learn, ensuring that once we graduated, we would not make mistakes in our own duties. It was¡­ honestly a bit dull. But I didn¡¯t mind. Because I got to see Goddess Libertas every day, even if only from behind. That alone was enough. Then¡ª 10 years passed. I finally graduated, meaning I could now stand before Her, see Her face, and receive direct orders from Her divine lips! The first time Goddess Libertas spoke to me¡ªlooked at me¡ªand assigned my first mission¡­ I thought I might faint from happiness. Angels received various duties¡ª Some descended to the world to deliver divine messages. Others fought in wars, acting as silent guardians. Some fulfilled the prayers of Goddess Libertas'' devoted followers. And some, like me, were tasked with watching over an entire country. My first assignment was to watch over the world called Earth¡ªspecifically, a country named Indonesia. From what I could tell, my observation began around the year 2001 in that world¡¯s time. Typically, an angel assigned to watch over a country remains in that position for 25 years before being reassigned.
As a watcher, my duty was to observe and report to Goddess Libertas once per month. Of course, if an urgent matter arose, I had to send an immediate report instead. Additionally, I was responsible for delivering souls to Goddess Libertas, allowing Her to purify them before reincarnation. Most souls would simply be reborn within the same world, using my mana as a medium. However¡­ If a soul had suffered too much misfortune, it had to be reincarnated into another world with its memories intact¡ªso that it could seek the happiness it was denied in its previous life. Since that required a vast amount of mana, Goddess Libertas Herself provided it. She truly is kind¡ªnot just to us, Her angels, but also to the people on the surface world¡ªor we usually called it the material world. I am so, so, so lucky to serve Her.
At first, I was eager to carry out my task. But¡­ that excitement didn¡¯t last. This country was peaceful, lacking any significant events that required divine intervention. It didn¡¯t even have mana. Even if someone desperately needed help, there was nothing I could do. And unlike other worlds, there was no need to reincarnate souls here from other realms due to its absence of mana, unless Goddess Libertas Herself performed the task. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Everything about this world felt¡­ ordinary. Why did Goddess Libertas even create it? There must have been a profound reason, but I could not see it. ¡°Haaa¡­ So boring..¡± Day by day, month by month, time drifted on. As an angel, I didn¡¯t need sleep¡ªbut I started sleeping anyway. It was the only way to make time pass faster. With nothing urgent to do, I began picking up human hobbies. I experimented with makeup, styling my face differently just to see the results. I enjoyed long baths, trying out various scented soaps. I learned how to take care of my wings, keeping them soft and pristine. I played video games, though I preferred single-player games over multiplayer ones. Well, I rarely interacted with the other angels. While they socialized with each other, I found myself enjoying solitude more. And so¡­ my fourth year passed.
In present, around 2004 Earth¡¯s time, I noticed a small trace of despair coming from a 5-year-old boy. But I ignored it. Probably it was just a child throwing a tantrum over not getting a toy he wanted. So, I didn¡¯t delve into the details. But the despair didn¡¯t go away. It kept growing. Year after year, I continued to feel his presence¡ªhis misery¡ªlingering in the background. Yet, I still didn¡¯t investigate. I thought he¡¯s just a spoiled kid. I didn¡¯t want to bother Goddess Libertas with such a small issue. And then¡ª The year 2015 arrived. The boy, who once I thought was a spoiled child, was now 16 years old. And suddenly, his despair surged beyond anything I had ever felt before. Considering he hadn''t even completed his schooling, I still thought about ignoring it. I almost did. But then¡ª A chilling voice rang out behind me. "Why didn''t you report him to Me, Azadia?" I froze. Turning around slowly, I saw a majestic figure standing before me. Her flowing chlorine-blue hair framed piercing azure-blue eyes that stared straight through me. Her wings¡ªlarger than any angel¡¯s¡ªstretched elegantly behind Her. Her white dress flowed gracefully to the floor, exuding a beauty beyond mortal comprehension. Her expression was calm¡ªtoo calm. And that terrified me. She was smiling, yet I could feel the anger simmering beneath. She is the being I adore, the one I worship, the one I would give my existence for¡ª She is¡­ ¡°G-Goddess Libertas! W-What brings You here!?¡± I stammered, my entire body going rigid. She smiled. But I could feel it. The anger simmering beneath. "I sensed despair and hatred exceeding the threshold of this world," she said. "Yet, your reports claimed that nothing was unusual." Her voice was gentle, yet every word felt like ice against my skin. ¡°And when I searched for you, Azadia¡­ I found you playing video games.¡± I paled. She knew. I immediately bowed deeply. ¡°I¡ªI apologize, Goddess Libertas!¡± But¡ª ¡°Why apologize? That is not what I seek.¡± Her voice remained gentle. But the air around me grew colder. ¡°Ah.. Uh.. I felt despair from him when he was 5, and it has been escalating. Now, at 16, he hasn''t graduated from school, so I thought he was just a spoiled child. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you with something ordinary, so I...¡± I tried to explain myself, but she stopped me. ¡°So you ignored him¡­ and indulged in video games.¡± Her tone sent shivers down my spine. I bowed even deeper. ¡°I-I am truly sorry!¡± She exhaled. ¡°Enough. Now¡­ take a closer look at him.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± I obeyed and promptly delved into his history with meticulous detail. His life unfolded with a series of misfortunes, weaving a tapestry of difficulties encompassing not only friendships but also entangling family and love relationships. This year marked the zenith of his tribulations, converging into a crescendo of despair and resentment toward the world. A heavy cloud of depression hung over him. While he wasn''t destitute, his family''s modest means fell short of resolving their myriad issues. Though his trials might seem like childish pranks in comparison to those in other worlds, in this world, however, they were exceptionally rare. The prevailing peace in this world prompted the Goddess to set a smaller threshold, and his despair had surpassed that limit. Guilt gnawed at me. Upon his demise, the plan was for him to be reincarnated into another world with his memories intact, paving the way for the happiness he sought. However, neglecting him would result in another Earthly reincarnation with erased memories. He might find joy in his next life, but erasing memories from his previous one presented a different thing than reincarnating him with his memories intact. And¡ª I realized¡­ I had made a terrible mistake. ¡°G-Goddess.. He is.. Uh.. I am sorry!¡± I bowed again. I looked up from my bowed position, meeting the piercing gaze of Goddess Libertas. Her eyes held a depth that seemed to search not just my words, but the very essence of my understanding. ¡°Azadia,¡± she said softly. ¡°Do you know why I created this world¡ªthis world without mana?¡± Chapter 11 - Azadia (Part 2) ¡ª Azadia¡¯s POV ¡ª "Azadia, do you know why I created this world¡ªthe world without mana?¡± Goddess Libertas¡¯ voice rang out, sudden and serene. Her piercing gaze rested on me, waiting for my answer. "N-No, I don¡¯t know..." I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "But I believe that You created this world with profound intentions.¡± The truth was, I had never questioned it before. Its people were oblivious to our existence. Thus, this world did not generate faith for Her. They believed in false gods¡ªmere figments of their imagination. Without mana, we angels could not intervene. To us, it was a world that served no purpose. So why? Why did She, the Goddess I admire more than anything, create a world like this? "The potential of humanity is boundless," She answered, Her voice carrying the weight of absolute truth. "This world¡ªdespite lacking mana¡ªsurpasses magical worlds in technological advancement. Its people shape their dreams into reality, no matter their circumstances. You, too, have witnessed this. You use their technological marvels yourself.¡± "Y-Yes...!" I nodded quickly. "They indulge in video games, movies, novels, and more. Other mana-infused worlds scarcely boast such diversions. But¡­ as far as I know, there are worlds with mana that have even greater technology." Yes, there were magical worlds that outclassed this one in scientific advancement. So what made this world so special? "That is true," She acknowledged. "But do you know who originally created those technologies?" I tilted my head. "Isn¡¯t it the inhabitants of those worlds?¡± I expected confirmation. Instead¡ª She shook Her head. ¡°No.¡± "The origin of those advancements can be traced back to Earth." "The people of other worlds merely refine technology¡ªbut they lack imagination. Because they have magic, their lives are easier, obviating the necessity for groundbreaking inventions. As a result, only the privileged experience joy, while the commoners endure suffering.¡± "Yet this world is different," She continued, Her voice holding a quiet fondness. "Even beggars can find joy simply by playing football with their friends. With just a ball, they create a game unknown to other worlds. Even a simple game of hide-and-seek¡ªrequiring nothing at all¡ªbecomes a source of laughter, yet the other worlds don¡¯t know about it either.¡± "But in this world, there are also those burdened by hatred and despair¡ªlike him.¡± At Her words, I felt a sharp pain in my chest. The boy I had ignored. "It is My responsibility to grant him happiness. He shall be reincarnated into a world devoid of this world''s joys¡ªone filled with magic.¡± ¡°Perhaps he will become My devotee.¡± ¡°Perhaps he will inspire faith in others.¡± ¡°Perhaps he will create new technologies that will ease the suffering of many.¡± ¡°But none of that is important." Her eyes softened. "What I truly desire is for him to find happiness. That is all." My vision blurred. Tears spilled down my cheeks. It was not him I felt guilty for. It was Her. He could have given Her faith. He could have strengthened Her. But I had abandoned him. I had made Her bear the burden I was supposed to carry. I had failed my Goddess. "I will watch over him Myself," She declared. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "You will be given a different task. For now, return home." Ah... Her trust in me was gone. But I didn¡¯t care about myself. I cared about Her. How could I fix this? How could I ease Her burden? ¡ªNo. I already knew the answer. I knew what I had to do. "I¡ªI have a request!" She arched Her brow. "Hmm?" "Please, let me help him!" I bowed deeply, pressing my forehead against the ground. "I will take responsibility! Please, let me watch over him until the end of his life! No, not just that!¡± ¡°Let me help him in his next life, too!" My heart pounded as I desperately pleaded. "This is my mistake! I will make it right! I will assist him until he finds the happiness he desires!" That was the only answer. By helping him, I could atone. By guiding him, I could lessen Her worries. By staying by his side, I could ensure that Her burden was not so heavy. But¡ª It was not enough. I could not let this be temporary. I had to commit myself fully. "Please grant him immortality in his next life!" "I will serve him forever, even after he attains happiness!" That should be the best course of action. I will alleviate her worries while simultaneously aiding him in finding happiness. The air filled with silence for a moment. Then¡ª She chuckled. "So you choose to serve him rather than Me?" "Ah¡ª" My breath caught. "N-No! I didn¡¯t mean¡ª!" Did I say the wrong thing? Had I made another mistake? Did I fail Her again!? Then¡ª "Fufu... Just kidding." My body sagged in relief. "I know your loyalty lies with Me, Azadia. Very well. I approve." A shuddering breath escaped me. I had one last chance. But She was not finished. "However, that alone is not enough for your punishment." I clenched my fists. "I will gladly accept any punishment You give me!" I meant it. I would endure anything to make up for my failure. Goddess Libertas, with all Her divine majesty, delivered my sentence. "I will bind your soul to his in his next life." "You will lose your emotions and physical body." "You will regain them only as your bond with him strengthens." "You will remain by his side until he dies. If he does not perish within a hundred years, you may choose to leave¡ªif he has truly found happiness." "Or... you may choose to stay forever." "It will be your decision." "Regardless, you do not have to worry about Me. I will still love you." Her voice was gentle. Like a mother speaking to her child. She was entrusting him to me. "So, please, help him find the happiness he seeks." My lips trembled. I bowed deeply once more. "Thank You, Goddess Libertas!" Tears streamed down my face as I embraced my punishment. "I will accept this punishment gladly. And You do not have to wait for me for a hundred years¡ªbecause I have already made my choice." "I will stay by his side forever.¡± ¡°Unless he is the one who wishes to part." I raised my head, determination burning in my eyes. "I will be loyal to both You and him.¡± ¡°And once I regain my body, I will dedicate myself entirely to him.¡± ¡°Even if he desires my body, I will offer it to him willingly.¡± ¡°No¡ªI will allow him to do whatever he pleases with me, if it brings him happiness." I meant every word. Without hesitation. For a moment, She simply gazed at me. Then¡ª She smiled, "You''re actually looking forward to serving him, aren''t you?" I flinched. "Living in Heaven is boring, isn''t it? You want to be with him¡ªto enjoy the world together, rather than merely watching it from afar." Ah¡­ I was caught. She chuckled, "Fufu¡­ Well, it is your freedom. I approve." Then, She continued¡ª "But there will be limitations. Your power will be restricted once you regain your body.¡± ¡°Your limits will be his limits.¡± ¡°So, it is your duty to make him stronger as well." She gazed at me with warmth. "I will mark him as My Apostle candidate. This way, both you and he can stay in touch with Me." I smiled through my tears, "Thank You, Goddess Libertas!" She is so kind. Even as She punishes me, She gives me the freedom I desire. I will never fail Her again. I will dedicate everything to him. I will love him as deeply as She loves me. Chapter 12 - Azadia (Part 3) ¡ª Freed¡¯s POV ¡ª The playback of memories in my mind came to an abrupt stop, leaving me speechless. I couldn¡¯t process it all at once. So, in short¡ªif she ignored me, I might not have even been reborn into this world? I was supposed to be grateful, right? But truth be told¡­ I didn¡¯t care. I had never expected to be reincarnated in the first place. While I had always dreamed of living in a fantasy world, I never actually thought it would come true. Even if I hadn''t been reborn here, I wouldn¡¯t have known if they erase my memories. But still¡ª There was something else that gnawed at me. Something I couldn¡¯t ignore. <¡°Why do you both insist on giving me happiness?¡±> ¡¾Because it is what Master desires.¡¿ Her response was immediate¡ªlike it was an undeniable truth. <¡°But we didn¡¯t even know each other before! You could have just pretended I didn¡¯t exist! So why!? Even if you said it¡¯s your fault, I wouldn¡¯t have known if no one told me. So¡­ why¡­?¡±> ¡¾Because we love Master.¡¿ I stiffened. ¡¾We love all people in all the worlds She governs. Royals, nobles, commoners, beggars¡ªeven bandits. No matter their race¡ªhuman, elf, dwarf, beastkin, demonkin¡ªwe embrace them all.¡¿ ¡¾We understand that happiness is never universal. What brings joy to one may bring sorrow to another. Just as those who bullied Master found happiness in his suffering, while Master himself felt pain.¡¿ ¡¾If we cannot grant someone happiness in their current life, then we will try again in their next. And if we fail again¡ªwe will try once more, choosing the best environment for them to be reborn in.¡¿ ¡¾We do not deny it. It is our selfishness. It is our greed. We want to be happy as well. And their happiness is our happiness.¡¿ ¡¾We want to give happiness to everyone¡ªbecause that is what makes us happiest.¡¿ I listened in silence. ¡¾But everyone¡¯s happiness is different. One thing may bring joy to one person while meaning nothing to another. That is why we choose freedom. We give everyone the freedom to pursue their own happiness.¡¿ ¡¾And this time, it is Master¡¯s turn to choose his own happiness.¡¿ ¡¾I will do my best to help Master obtain the happiness he seeks.¡¿ ¡­I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t understand. Love? From people other than my parents and siblings? That kind of affection was foreign to me. Then¡ª As if she could read my thoughts, she continued. ¡¾Master already knows that we love you.¡¿ ¡¾You just need time to accept it.¡¿ ¡¾Because right now, you are still afraid¡ªbound by the scars of your past.¡¿ ¡¾Your uncles, your aunts¡ªeven your cousins despised your family.¡¿ ¡¾Your friends who once loved you died, while the rest, including your crush, bullied you.¡¿ ¡¾Even the ones who claimed to love you¡ªyour ex-girlfriends¡ªbetrayed you.¡¿ Her voice softened. ¡¾But that is also why I am here. That is why I will never leave.¡¿ ¡¾No matter what happens, even if the entire world turns against you¡ªI will stay.¡¿ ¡¾That is my promise.¡¿ ¡¾You are not alone anymore, Master.¡¿ ¡ªSomething inside me broke. All the emotions I had buried deep within me came crashing down. I gasped, my tiny chest tightening as if all the air had been stolen from my lungs. Not alone¡­? Not¡­ alone? My entire life, I had walked alone. Every betrayal, every cruel whisper behind my back, every time I had reached out¡ªonly to have my hand slapped away¡ªhad reinforced that truth. That people always leave. That no matter what, in the end, I would always end up alone. And yet¡ª Here she was. Saying those words. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Saying she would stay. Tears blurred my vision, hot and unstoppable, overflowing from the depths of my soul. I was shaking. This wasn¡¯t just crying. This was something deeper. A pain I had forgotten how to express. A wound I had long since stopped trying to heal. And now¡ªAzadia saw through it all. ¡°Hwaaa¡­ Hwaaa¡­¡± I sobbed. I had been given a new life. I had been given a fresh start. I felt them melt away when I talked with Libertas before, but actually, it¡¯s just temporary. The past never truly leaves. Scars don¡¯t vanish. They just hide. If my traumas were so easily erased, they might not have even noticed me in my previous life. And now¡ªthey were finally unraveling. "F-Freed!? What happened? Did you have a nightmare? There, there¡­ Mommy is here.¡± Mother gently held me, her warmth calming me down. Not long after, I drifted into sleep.
When I woke up, the room was dark. Mother was sound asleep beside me. I wasn¡¯t tired anymore, and honestly¡ªhaving someone to talk to felt nice. <¡°Azadia.¡±> ¡¾Yes, Master?¡¿ <¡°Earlier, in the video¡­ you said you wanted to stay with me forever without hesitation. Do you regret it?¡±> I had to ask. Because deep down, I was still scared. Promises are just words. People make promises all the time. People break promises all the time. My ex-girlfriends once promised to never leave me. And yet, in the end, they all did. I braced myself for her answer. ¡¾No.¡¿ So blunt. So straightforward. And yet¡ª It wasn¡¯t enough to convince me. ¡¾You don¡¯t have to expect anything from me. Only time will answer your doubts.¡¿ ¡¾But unfortunate events may need to happen first, though. At that time, you will understand that I will never leave you.¡¿ <¡°¡­Yeah, you¡¯re right, but no thanks. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen in this life.¡±> I glanced outside the window. <¡°Besides, this village is peaceful. I doubt anything bad will¡ª¡±> ¡¾Master, in your past life, that was called raising a flag.¡¿ ¡ªOh, shit. She¡¯s right. Did I just jinx myself!? <¡°...You¡¯re being really harsh today.¡±> ¡¾Sometimes, friends argue to get along better.¡¿ <¡°That¡¯s not what I meant! You¡¯re¡­ different today. You didn¡¯t talk like a system anymore. Did you get more of your emotions back? Your voice still sounds like a robot, though.¡±> ¡¾Yes. I got a bit of my emotions. Thanks to you, Master.¡¿ <¡±Huh? Me? How?¡±> ¡¾Because you started trusting me a bit today.¡¿ <¡°...Isn¡¯t it supposed to be both ways? So why did you regain emotions just because I started trusting you?¡±> ¡¾Because I already fully trusted you from the beginning.¡¿ I froze. <¡°...What?¡±> ¡¾I trusted you the moment I decided to help you.¡¿ I didn¡¯t understand. Why would she trust a stranger like me? ¡¾Only those who are wounded see beauty in life.¡¿ ¡¾Only those whose lives have been ruined feel grateful to see another¡¯s life that has not yet been ruined.¡¿ ¡¾Those who yearn for happiness will find it easier than those who never sought it at all.¡¿ ¡¾That is why I trust Master.¡¿ ¡¾So I would get more happiness easily.¡¿ ¡¾Because your happiness is my happiness.¡¿ <¡±... You sounds so cool on the first half there, but you ruined it in the second half.¡±> ¡¾Because the second half is based on my nature, while the first half was a quote from one of the fantasy novels Master saved in his phone gallery.¡¿ Hey! That¡¯s privacy, you know!? Well, I did really love saving quotes from novels, manga, and anime though. Not only love quotes but also quotes about life, and even dark quotes. I feel at ease reading quotes whenever I feel sad alone. Wait¡ªhow does she even know my phone gallery!? <¡°Uh¡­ so, after you fully regain your emotions and your body¡­ are you going to¡ª¡±> Before I could finish, she cut me off. ¡¾I will not leave, Master.¡¿ ¡¾You watched the video. You already know my answer.¡¿ ¡¾Even if you desire my body, I will gladly let you use it as you please¡ªso long as it makes you happy.¡¿ <¡°¡­I was trying to ignore that part, but you¡¯re the one bringing it up now!? Are you actually an aggressive girl!?¡±> ¡¾I wouldn¡¯t let you if it didn¡¯t make you happy, though.¡¿ <¡±No, you know that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡±> ¡¾Our souls are already connected the moment you were born in this world. If you are happy, I will be happy. If you are sad, I will be sad.¡¿ ¡¾Even if you hurt my body¡ªso long as it brings you happiness, I will feel happiness too ¡¿ <¡±That¡¯s sounds creepy, so please stop it.¡±> ¡¾I can reverse it if you want. How about I become a yandere girl who''s happy to cut your hands, and you will feel happy too instead of feeling hurt? Or maybe you prefer I hit you with a whip to feel happy¡ª¡¿ <¡°STOP!! THAT¡¯S EVEN WORSE!!¡±> ¡¾Anyway, I will try my best to help you feel happy, because I want to feel happy too after all. ¡¾If you keep feeling sad, then it must be my fault that I failed to make you happy.¡¿ ¡¾That¡¯s why I won¡¯t leave you too even if you feel sad every day, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¿ <¡±Haa.. So our souls are connected to each other? As a normal person, that¡¯s sounds hard to believe it.¡±> ¡¾Will you be convinced if I tell you that I know you always feel happy whenever your mother fed you for the past week?¡¿ ¡¾Even though you still have a baby¡¯s body and you don¡¯t have any fetish to do it with your mother, your 25 years old mind can¡¯t lie and will still feel happy if there are mountains you can grope. You are a man after all.¡¿ <¡±Hey! Stop it! Okay I believe you! Our souls are connected, so stop leaking out my privacy again! You damn pervert girl!¡±> ¡¾Why? It¡¯s nighttime. In your past life, after you cried alone at midnight, you either sleep immediately or find temporary happiness by watching p¡ª¡¿ <¡±STOPPPP!!!¡±> Thus, I spent the entire night talking with Azadia. And strangely enough¡ª Our bond felt stronger than ever. Chapter 13 - Going to Outside A boy stood before a full-length mirror, his excited grin reflecting his anticipation. At 120 cm tall, he had deep navy blue hair and heterochromatic eyes¡ªhis left eye the same calm navy as his hair, while his right eye gleamed a fierce crimson. The contrast should have been unsettling, but strangely, it suited him. ¡°Freed, are you ready?¡± A voice called from outside. "Yeah, Sis! Just a moment!¡± Yes, that boy is me¡ªFreed. It has been six years since I was born into this world, and today, I was finally going on an adventure! Well, technically, I was just going to the nearby town, but still¡ªit was my first time leaving the village! ¡¾You look far too excited for someone who¡¯s just going to a small town, Master.¡¿ <¡±Ugh... Shut up, Aza.¡±> She was Azadia, the so-called "angel" who dwelled within me. Why did I call her so-called? Because I refuse to acknowledge her as an angel! She had completely shattered my ideal image of angels. Weren''t they supposed to be divine, elegant, and kind? Instead, she was a teasing menace! She always called me "Master.¡± Thus, I should be the one above her! Yet somehow, I was the one always losing in our conversations. The worst part? I couldn''t even tease her back properly! I didn¡¯t know much about her aside from the fact that she was a 33 years old angel who worshiped her Goddess like a fanatic. That left me with very little material to counterattack. How frustrating. ¡°Daisy, is Freed still inside his room?¡± Another voice queried outside my door. "Yes, Sis. Ah, there he is!" The moment I stepped outside, two familiar figures were waiting for me. To the left stood a 130 cm tall blonde girl with bright crimson eyes, dressed in leather armor and white short pants. A sword, slightly oversized for her slender frame, rested at her hip. That was my second sister¡ªDaisy. Or rather¡ªSissy. A G-rank adventurer, loud, energetic, and always full of life. On the right was a 135 cm tall girl with navy blue hair and calm ocean-like eyes. She wore a white skirt slightly longer than Sissy¡¯s, with a blue robe draped over her blouse. In her hand, she held a staff about half her height, topped with a clear orb. Unlike Sissy, she had a more refined, composed presence. That was my eldest sister¡ªCelestia. Or rather¡ªSis Celes. Another G-rank adventurer, graceful and intelligent, the very definition of an ideal older sister. Though according to Aza, her body was already at the level of a perfect middle-high school girl¡­ whatever that meant. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I just decided to trust her judgment. "Freed, why did you take so long?! You¡¯re just like Sis Celes, spending way too much time on appearances!¡± "It¡¯s my first day there, Sissy. First impressions matter.¡± "You look really cool today, Freed." ¡°Thank you, sis Celes.¡± In truth, I wasn¡¯t wearing anything special, just an ordinary shirt. And yet¡ªSis Celes always said I looked cool or handsome, no matter what I wore. ¡¾I told you she has a brother complex, Master.¡¿ Ugh¡­ I refused to acknowledge that. Her calm, elegant personality didn¡¯t match the idea of having a brother complex. Still¡­ I hoped she was the one with it. Because if Sissy had a brother complex, my life would turn into a complete disaster. Yeah. Let¡¯s not imagine that. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. "Celes, Daisy, Freed, breakfast is ready!" A warm voice called from the kitchen. "Yes, Mom, we¡¯re coming!"
"Oh, you three have come. Come sit here." As we entered the dining area, we were greeted by my Dad¡ªa towering figure of muscles and strength. Despite working as a farmer, his physique could put warriors to shame. And then, there was Mom. "Here¡¯s the food.¡± She stepped out of the kitchen, wearing an apron, yet her youthful beauty remained unchanged even after six years. Honestly, if she stood beside Sissy and Sis Celes, she could easily be mistaken for their older sister rather than their mother. "Wow! Is this deer meat!?" Sissy¡¯s eyes sparkled. "Yes! Today is a special day for Freed. So, Mom thought a deer would make a fitting breakfast!" Mom beamed with pride. "You didn¡¯t have to go this far, Mom.¡± I replied. "It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine!¡± ¡¾Did you miss the food you ate when you were still a baby, Master?¡¿ <"I never said anything like that."> ¡¾You seemed far happier to eat that baby food rather than eating this food, Master.¡¿ <¡±Shut up, Aza.¡±> Haa¡­ Somehow, the weariness had already set in, even though it was still morning.
"So, Freed, do you really want to be an adventurer?¡± Dad¡¯s serious gaze met mine. This was the third time he had asked. "Yes, Dad.¡± "You¡¯ve asked him so many times already, dear. You promised to support him, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mom gently reminded him. Thanks, Mom. "That¡¯s true¡­ But I never expected him to actually want to become an adventurer.¡± "Then how about this, Dad? I have six years before I can officially register. If, by then, I¡¯m not strong enough, I won¡¯t register.¡± "¡­Haaa. I don¡¯t know where your confidence comes from¡­ Haa¡­ Fine.¡± Dad finally conceded after two sighs. "Thanks, Dad. I know you¡¯re worried. But I don¡¯t want to just be protected by my sisters. I want to protect them too.¡± I smiled and continued, "If that doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll consider becoming a merchant. That way, I can at least provide them with the best weapons and armor.¡± "Whoa! You were so cool just now, Freed!" "Freed is always cool, Daisy.¡± My sisters showered me with praise as I said that I want to protect them, but¡ª ¡¾You just uttered an embarrassing line, Master.¡¿ <"Shut up, Aza."> In truth, I had observed Mom and Sis Celes'' magic, and Aza had finished analyzing it. While I should be capable of learning fire and water elements, my mana and aura capacity were insufficient. Both Aza and Mom cautioned against increasing the capacity prematurely, as it could strain the body. Our innate status at birth typically represented the maximum our bodies could endure. So it would be better to start training at the age of six to increase our status. That¡¯s also the reason why my parents accepted me and my sisters to start training at the age of six. Thus, from now on, I would travel to the nearby town, Lavender Town, every weekday to train. I would return home, Aster Village, every weekend. For today, Sis Celes and Sissy would accompany me. They would introduce me to the adventurer guild staff and guide me around the town. Mom, however, looked¡­ sad, "Haa¡­ The house will feel so empty without you here." She sighed, "Freed, I hope you make friends there. There aren¡¯t any children your age in our village. Even the youngest is still a year older than Daisy. You must have felt lonely, right?¡± "No, Mom. I was never lonely. I had you, Dad, and my sisters.¡± "Fufu¡­ Glad to hear that.¡± She chuckled.
¡°Take care there, Freed. Don¡¯t stir up any trouble,¡± My Dad advised as we prepared to leave. However, I noticed something odd. Mom and Dad exchanged glances. They seemed¡­ suspiciously eager about me leaving. ¡¾Master, judging by their expressions, there¡¯s a 60% chance they¡¯re looking forward to your departure.¡¿ <¡°Really!? Why!?¡±> ¡¾Possibly because it¡¯ll be their first time alone as a couple in six years.¡¿ <¡°...¡±> ¡­Ah. I see. ¡°Mom, dad.¡± ¡°¡°Hmm?¡±¡± ¡°You know¡­ given my status, protecting my sisters is already difficult enough, right? That¡¯s why I don¡¯t wish for a younger sibling.¡± "W-WHAT!?¡± Both of them were taken aback simultaneously. Bullseye. ¡°W-What are you talking about, Freed?¡± My dad asked, panic evident in his voice. ¡°Hmm? Why are you two surprised? Just saying what¡¯s on my mind~" "My sisters are enough to bring me all the joy I need, right, Sissy? Sis Celes?¡± I tilted my head innocently in response to my dad''s inquiry, inviting my sisters to join the conversation without fully comprehending its implications. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I love Sis Celes and Freed!¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m relieved that Freed is different from Daisy. Taking care of Daisy is already challenging for me. But, it doesn¡¯t mean another sibling would be like Freed. I can¡¯t imagine caring for someone similar to Daisy.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s rude, sis!¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± Mom and Dad exchanged another glance, looking suspiciously guilty. Yeah. I caught them. We shared a round of laughter before stepping onto the carriage. And with that¡ª My journey began. Chapter 14 - Lavender Town After a five-hour carriage ride, Lavender Town finally came into view. Nestled to the north of Aster Village, it was my first glimpse of civilization beyond my quiet home. The ride had been rough and uncomfortable¡ªa far cry from the smooth convenience of cars and motorcycles in my past life. The wooden seats and constant rattling made my body ache, but despite the discomfort, the view along the way made it all worth it. Lush forests stretched endlessly, sprawling grasslands swayed in the breeze, and the crisp air carried the scent of nature. Compared to the urban landscapes I once knew¡ªthis was beautiful. Although we could have entered the town gate while still on the carriage, my sisters chose to disembark before reaching it. Naturally, I followed suit. And then¡ª ¡°Whoaa¡­¡± The sight before me made me gasp in awe. Massive walls of stone towered over us, encircling the entire town like an impenetrable fortress. A stark contrast to Aster Village, which had nothing but simple wooden fences to mark its borders. ¡°Are you surprised, Freed?¡± Sis Celes asked me. ¡°Yeah. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a big gate and walls like this.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll be even more surprised once we go inside!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sissy chimed in. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Un! Let¡¯s go!¡±
As we approached the gate, a guard clad in silver armor stood watch. He was as tall as Dad, with black hair and eyes, appearing to be around 25 years old. My sisters immediately greeted him. ¡°Uncle! Hello!¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Uncle.¡± The armored man immediately frowned, ¡°Oi, Daisy! Celes! I told you not to call me Uncle! I¡¯m still young!¡± ¡°Ehh, but you¡¯re so much older than us!¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± He sighed, but his expression softened. ¡°How are you two? I barely see you nowadays after you became adventurers. Especially you, Celes¡ªit¡¯s been what, three years?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two years, Uncle.¡± Sis Celes corrected him with a small smile. ¡°Daisy and I usually take requests inside the town now, and we live at an inn, so we only go home once a month.¡± ¡°Yes! And we don¡¯t only visit on Monday afternoons anymore! We can come and go whenever we want!¡± Sissy added cheerfully. By the way, the days of the week in this world were exactly the same as my previous one¡ªMonday to Sunday. It was one of those strange details that made me wonder¡­ Had someone from my old world been here before? Well, the months are different, though. There are just 4 months¡ªSpring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter¡ªwith each having 90 days. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why I rarely run into you anymore.¡± The guard¡ªno, uncle¡ªnodded in understanding before turning his gaze toward me. ¡°So, who¡¯s this little guy behind you?¡± ¡°Ah! Right! Uncle, this is our little brother¡ªFreed!¡± ¡°Freed, this is the gatekeeper we always meet when we come here on Monday afternoons. We call him Uncle! ¡­Um, Uncle, what was your name again?¡± This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Oi!¡± Sissy¡­ you forgot his name!? The man let out another long sigh. ¡°Haa¡­ Hello, Freed. My name is Zack. Call me Brother Zack!¡± He crouched down slightly to meet me at eye level. I hesitated for a moment. My introverted nature made it difficult to talk to strangers. But still¡ª ¡°Um¡­ Hello¡­ Brother Zack.¡± I bowed slightly as I spoke with a low voice. ¡°Oooh, unlike Daisy, you¡¯re as polite as Celes.¡± ¡°Hey, Uncle! That¡¯s rude! And you, Freed. He is 20 years older than you, so it¡¯s fine to call him uncle!¡± I see. He is 26 years old. ¡°By the way, is this your first time coming here, Freed?¡± He ignored Sissy and continued talking to me. ¡°Yes..¡± I nodded. Zack suddenly stood up straight and spread his arms wide. ¡°Well then¡ªWelcome to Lavender Town!¡± ¡°Un!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at his unexpected enthusiasm. It was undeniably embarrassing, something I had never witnessed among security guards in my previous life. Some of them would simply say, ¡°Welcome,¡± with a smile, but none had ever spread their arms in such a gesture.
Upon passing through the large town gate, a new sight unfolded before me. The cobblestone-paved streets stretched ahead, flanked by rows of houses and shops. It was a scene that resembled a medieval fantasy town, much like those I had seen in novels and games. ¡°Huh? Freed? You¡¯re not that surprised?¡± Sis Celes looked at me curiously, ¡°Daisy was so amazed the first time she came here.¡± Ah, I see¡­ Since the houses in Aster Village were spaced far apart, the sudden density of this town must have shocked her back then. ¡°Umm¡­ I kind of already expected this, so I wasn¡¯t too surprised.¡± ¡°I see. But you surely haven¡¯t imagined the center of town, so let¡¯s go there first!¡± Sis Celes seemed determined to surprise me. ¡°Un.¡±
Our conversation continued as we strolled through the town. I learned that the town layout was shaped like a square. The southeast harbored the residences of commoners, while the southwest housed shops catering to daily needs, such as restaurants, clothing stores, marketplaces, and the Commercial Guild. The northwest held the abodes of nobles, including the town lord¡¯s house. The northeast featured lodgings and other establishments, such as the adventurer guild, weapon shops, armor shops, magic-related shops, a library, and more. And finally¡ª At the heart of the town lay the most breathtaking sight I had seen so far. ¡°Whoa¡­ Beautiful¡­¡± I exclaimed, gazing at the enchanting scene before me. ¡°Right? I knew it¡ªFreed has a similar taste to me.¡± Sis Celes smiled knowingly. ¡°Hah? What¡¯s so special about this place?¡± Sissy pouted. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s pretty, but is it that amazing?¡± Ah, Sissy, truly a tomboy, failed to appreciate the charm of this place. Before me stretched a circular garden, enclosed by elegant steel fences. A plus-shaped cobblestone path ran through the center, lined with benches for visitors to rest upon. But the most stunning sight¡ª Fields of vibrant purple flowers covered the entire space. ¡°All of this¡­ is lavender?¡± ¡°Un! That¡¯s why this town is named Lavender Town! Do you want to go inside?¡± Sis Celes¡¯ eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. I had never seen her this excited before. So¡ª ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± We walked into the garden and sat on one of the benches, surrounded by the sea of purple flowers. ¡°Do you like flowers, Sis? Or is it just lavender?¡± I asked Sis Celes. ¡°Hmm¡­ I have seen several types of flowers, they are all beautiful. So¡­ I think I like flowers in general. But I love gardens full of flowers even more.¡± I see. So it¡¯s more about the scenery than the flowers themselves. Good luck to any boys attempting to impress her. ¡°How about you, Sissy?¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± She looked confused. ¡°I mean¡­ I acknowledge that flowers are pretty, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯m into them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I nodded, seemingly convinced by her explanation. That¡­ sounded exactly like her. However¡ª She hesitated. ¡°¡­But, there is one flower I kind of like.¡± ¡°¡°Really!?¡±¡± Both I and Sis Celes exclaimed in unison. ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s called the Daisy flower.¡± ¡­Huh? I blinked in surprise. Sissy scratched her cheek awkwardly. ¡°I dunno why. Maybe because my name is Daisy? Hahaha! But whenever I see one in a flower shop, it¡­ kinda catches my eye. Uhh... I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s hard to explain it with words!¡± That was unexpected. Even Sis Celes looked genuinely surprised. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected¡­ I thought I knew you better than anyone else since I¡¯ve been with you since you were born.¡± ¡¾That¡¯s unexpected. Did I miscalculate her?¡¿ Even Aza didn¡¯t expect her to like flowers either. ¡°So¡­ Sis Celes likes gardens, and Sissy has a soft spot for Daisy flowers.¡± I paused for a moment, ¡°Well then¡­ One day, I¡¯ll plant a garden full of Daisy flowers.¡± ¡°¡°Really!?¡±¡± They asked simultaneously. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll plant them near our house, so I can see your happy faces every day.¡± ¡°¡°Uwahh¡­ Freed, I love you!!¡±¡± Before I knew it¡ª They hugged me from both sides. I wished for a camera in this world to capture their blissful smiles like this. But as usual¡­ Aza¡¯s voice rang out in my head. ¡¾Master, are you a lolicon?¡¿ <¡±Shut up, Aza. Don¡¯t ruin the mood. Why would I be a lolicon when I¡¯m still a shota? They are even older than me. Moreover, they are my sisters! Isn¡¯t it fine to bring happiness to my own sisters?¡±> Chapter 15 - A Glimpse into the Kingdom ¡°Hey, I¡¯m hungry, do you want to eat, Freed?¡± Sissy rubbed her stomach, giving me a pleading look. I glanced at the sky¡ªjudging by the sun¡¯s position, it was well past lunchtime. ¡°It¡¯s already past noon, so I think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go! There¡¯s a budget-friendly restaurant we usually go to.¡± With that, we veered southwest, weaving through the bustling market district. The scent of freshly baked bread and sizzling meat filled the air as merchants energetically peddled their wares. Stalls lined the streets, displaying colorful arrays of fruit, vegetables, fabric, and handcrafted goods. This was the busiest part of the town, and despite it being past peak hours, dozens of people still moved about, haggling and chatting. Eventually, we reached a modest-sized restaurant with a wooden sign above the door. The name ¡°Zenith¡± was elegantly carved into the plank. The scent of roasted meat and warm broth drifted from within. Upon entering, I noticed that there weren¡¯t many people inside¡ªprobably because it was past lunchtime. A cheerful waitress, a brown-haired girl about Sis Celes'' age, greeted us with a bright smile. ¡°Welcome! Oh? Daisy! Celes!¡± She clearly recognized my sisters. ¡°Nina! Three seats, please!¡± ¡°Three? Not two?¡± ¡°Un! This boy is our little brother, Freed!¡± Sissy pulled me forward with a proud grin. I gave a polite bow. ¡°Hello, nice to meet you.¡± Nina¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Whoa, what a cute boy! Nice to meet you, Freed! You can sit over there.¡± ¡°Right? I told you he¡¯s cute!¡± Sis Celes added, looking way too pleased. ¡°Haha! Alright, alright, I believe you now, Celes.¡± Nina giggled before turning back to me. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have them as your sisters. Celes talks about you a lot.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡¾I told you she has a brother complex, Master.¡¿ Aza, who had been silent until now, suddenly chimed in. Ugh. I chose to ignore Aza. We settled at a wooden table and ordered our meals. Sissy opted for wolf meat, while Sis Celes and I went for vegetable soup. ¡°How is it, Freed?¡± Sissy asked as I took my first bite. ¡°Un. It¡¯s delicious. But I still prefer Mom¡¯s cooking.¡± ¡°Aha, so you like homemade dishes.¡± ¡°I should learn to cook from now on¡­¡± Sis Celes murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. [¡°See?¡±] <¡±Ugh..¡±> Okay, fine! I admit it! Sis Celes definitely has a brother complex! Once we finished eating, Sis Celes paid the bill, totaling 40 copper coins. In this world, the currency ranged from copper to silver, gold, and even platinum coins. The exchange rates were as follows: 100 Copper Coins = 1 Silver Coin 100 Silver Coins = 1 Gold Coin 100 Gold Coins = 1 Platinum Coin A single copper coin was roughly equivalent to 1,000 Indonesian Rupiah, meaning our entire meal cost about 40,000 Rupiah. It was undeniably cheap. As we exited the restaurant, I turned to my sisters. ¡°Shall we head to the Adventurer Guild now?¡± ¡°No, not yet,¡± Sis Celes replied. ¡°There¡¯s one more place you should know about.¡±
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. And so, our journey led us to a halt in front of a massive store named the ¡°Persian Store¡±. It was far larger than any shop I¡¯d seen so far, its elegant signage suggesting it catered to the upper class. ¡°A clothing store?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Sis Celes nodded. ¡°Mom sells her designs here. Sometimes, we help deliver clothes from home.¡± Upon entering, I was greeted by the sight of mannequins adorned with elegant dresses and finely tailored suits. The rich scent of fabric and dye lingered in the air. Several maids, dressed in black-and-white uniforms, were browsing and chatting with the staff. ¡­Wait. Was this store exclusively for nobles? I knew Mom was a skilled seamstress, but¡­ this was far beyond what I expected. ¡°Wel¡ª Oh? Celes, Daisy! Welcome!¡± A young woman in her twenties, dressed in a professional uniform, greeted us warmly. ¡°Hello, Fey!¡± Sissy responded with a smile. ¡°Do you need something? I don¡¯t recall any orders this week¡­¡± Fey tilted her head, her finger resting upon her lips. ¡°No, we just wanted to introduce our little brother. Since Daisy and I became adventurers, we rarely help Mom with deliveries. We thought Freed might take over in the future. Is Madam inside?¡± Sis Celes asked. ¡°Hello,¡± I greeted politely. ¡°Oh my, what a cute and polite boy! Wait a moment, I¡¯ll call her.¡± Fey disappeared into the back. Moments later, she returned¡ªaccompanied by a tall woman. She looked to be in her early forties, with long blonde hair and a refined presence. Her white blouse and tailored black pants gave her an air of nobility. ¡°Hello, Celes, Daisy,¡± she greeted. ¡°I heard you wanted to see me?¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Madam.¡± Sis Celes bowed slightly. ¡°Yes, since Daisy and I can¡¯t help Mom as often, I wanted to introduce my little brother.¡± Unusually, Sis Celes took the lead in introducing me, ¡°His name is Freed.¡± ¡°Freed, this is Madam Sheila Senian, the owner of this store.¡± ¡°She is an Earl, and the younger sister of the town¡¯s lord.¡± I stiffened. An Earl!? That was a pretty high rank, wasn''t it!? Following my sister¡¯s example, I bowed. ¡°Hello, Madam Senian.¡± She chuckled lightly. ¡°Oh my, what a charming boy. Since you are Sheryl¡¯s son, you may call me Sheila.¡± ¡°Huh? Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She smiled. ¡°Your mother and her party saved my brother¡¯s and my life long ago. I wouldn¡¯t be here if not for her.¡± Wait. Mom saved an Earl and a Lord!? Just how amazing was my mother!? ¡°T-Then¡­ Madam Sheila?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡± She gave a warm nod, ¡°Would you three care for some tea?¡± ¡°We¡¯d love to, but we need to introduce Freed to the Adventurer Guild,¡± Sis Celes politely declined. ¡°Now is the best time, since there aren¡¯t too many adventurers around.¡± ¡°I see. Well then, another time.¡± We bowed and left the store. ¡°Yes, goodbye, Madam.¡±
As we walked toward the Adventurer Guild, our conversation shifted. ¡°I wish you two told me beforehand that we were meeting a noble.¡± I sighed. ¡°I was so nervous.¡± ¡°Haha! Sorry, sorry! But she was kind, right?¡± Sissy grinned. ¡°If she¡¯s so kind, then why were you so quiet in front of her?¡± I shot back. Sis Celes answered for her. ¡°She¡¯s scared she might say something that would offend her.¡± ¡°W-Well¡­ she is Mom¡¯s biggest customer¡­¡± Sissy admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± At least Sissy knows herself. ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know much about nobility. How high is an Earl¡¯s rank?¡± ¡°Ah, come to think of it, we never talked about nobles with you.¡± Sis Celes nodded in understanding, ¡°Then it¡¯s the right opportunity to learn.¡± Apparently, there are several ranks in nobility. The lowest is Knighthood, the only noble who doesn''t possess any territory. Well, they are knights, and their title can¡¯t be inherited by their children. It was earned through combat skill. Above Knighthood, there are Baron, Viscount, Count, Earl, Marquis, and Duke. Finally, above them all is Royalty. Knights categorize their ranks based on their power, beginning with Novice, Sword Expert, Sword Master, and Sword Saint. Legend has it that there¡¯s another higher realm called the Sword King. Apart from the Sword King, each rank is divided again into three levels: low-level, middle-level, and high-level. Sword Experts are said to be on par with B-Rank adventurers, while Sword Masters and Sword Saints are on par with A-Rank and S-Rank adventurers, respectively. The legendary Sword King is rumored to be on par with a hero. However, since this world lacks a war against a demon king or similar, there are no heroes or Sword Kings anymore. Some countries are still at war with each other, though. Anyway, Knighthood nobility is conferred upon at least Sword Experts who serve the country. By the way, this country is named Zieghart Kingdom and is renowned for its knights'' abilities. There are many Sword Experts, several Sword Masters, and one Sword Saint here. Additionally, there are several powerful mages, although they are overshadowed by another country famous for their magic. Mages also categorize their ranks based on their power: Apprentice, Intermediate Mage, Advanced Mage, Great Mage, Magister, and Grand Magister. There¡¯s also a higher realm called Sage, equivalent to the Sword King. An Advanced Mage is on par with C-Rank adventurers, while Great Mage, Magister, and Grand Magister are on par with B-Rank to S-Rank adventurers, respectively. Though not knights, Great Mage and above who serve the country are given the title of Knighthood. Currently, there are several Great Mages and only one Magister in this kingdom who holds such a title. By the time we reached the Adventurer Guild, I had learned a lot about the world. Chapter 16 - Adventurer Guild Whoa¡­ I¡¯ve seen adventurer guilds in countless anime and novels, but standing inside one felt entirely different. From the outside, the Lavender Town Adventurer Guild was a five-story building, the largest structure I had encountered so far. Stepping inside, I found myself in a vast open space, the high ceilings making the hall feel even more expansive. The evening had just begun, so only a handful of adventurers occupied the chairs. Some were clad in warrior armor, others wore mage robes similar to Sis Celes. Among them were muscular powerhouses and lean, agile-looking fighters. Oh! There are Elves! It was my first time seeing another race besides humans. Their long ears, elegant features, and the way they carried themselves¡­ Yep, they fit the fantasy stereotypes perfectly. We approached the reception counter, where a woman with long mint-green hair greeted us. She wore a green blouse, and though her uniform was modest, it couldn¡¯t quite conceal her curvaceous figure. She looked to be around twenty years old, standing at about 160 cm. ¡°Hello, Daisy, Celes. It¡¯s rare to see you two at this hour. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Hello, Karin! We came to introduce our little brother.¡± Sissy, as usual, took the lead. ¡°Ohh! Is he the little brother Celes always talks about!?¡± Karin¡¯s eyes widened before a warm smile graced her face. ¡°He¡¯s even cuter than I imagined.¡± ¡°Right? He¡¯s the cutest brother in the world!¡± Sis Celes beamed, placing her hands on the counter. Karin chuckled. ¡°You really get excited when talking about him.¡± Then, she turned her gaze to me. She leaned forward on the counter, crossing her arms. ¡°Hello, cute boy. I¡¯m Karin. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Hello, Sister Karin. I¡¯m Freed.¡± I bowed slightly. ¡°Oh my, what a polite young man.¡± She giggled. ¡°So, Freed, what brings you here?¡± ¡­Huh? Shouldn¡¯t she be asking my sisters that question? After all, they are my guardians here. ¡¾Master, she seems to be testing you.¡¿ Oh? A test, huh? Let¡¯s see¡­ How should I answer? I put on my most innocent expression. ¡°Umm¡­ I want to be strong so I can protect my sisters from bad people! My sisters said I can train here!¡± Karin blinked. ¡°Ohh? That¡¯s a great answer. But why only bad people? Don¡¯t you want to protect them from bad monsters, too?¡± I tilted my head in confusion. ¡°Why would I need to do that?¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°I trust my sisters are strong enough to handle monsters on their own.¡± Karin¡¯s brows rose in amusement. ¡°Oh? So you believe they can defeat monsters, but not bad people?¡± ¡°No, Sister Karin, you¡¯re wrong.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I trust them to win against bad people, too. But only if it¡¯s a fair fight.¡± Karin frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Instead of answering immediately, I closed my eyes for a moment, furrowing my brows as if deep in thought. Then, I turned to my sisters. ¡°Sis Celes, Sissy¡ªif you found someone injured and helpless near the forest, what would you do?¡± ¡°¡°Huh?¡±¡± They blinked, caught off guard by my sudden question but answered nonetheless ¡°Of course, I would help them.¡± ¡°Yes! If someone needs help, we should help if we can!¡± I nodded slightly, as if expecting that answer. Then, I turned my gaze back to Karin, my expression calm yet serious. ¡°Did you hear that, Sister Karin?¡± I tilted my head slightly, my deep navy-blue eye glinting with a knowing look, while my crimson eye flickered with something more intense. ¡°My sisters are too kind.¡± Karin¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°...And that¡¯s a bad thing?¡± I sighed softly, then lifted my hand, gesturing as if drawing an invisible picture in the air. ¡°Imagine this¡ªwhat if those pitiful-looking people near the forest¡­ were actually bandits in disguise?¡± I slowly curled my fingers into a loose fist, mimicking someone concealing a weapon. ¡°The moment my sisters lower their guard to help, the ¡®helpless victim¡¯ suddenly pulls out a dagger¡ª¡± I thrust my hand forward in a stabbing motion. ¡°¡ªand before my sisters can react¡­ they¡¯re already bleeding.¡± A brief silence. I let my words linger, watching as Karin¡¯s eyes slightly widened. Sissy frowned, her body stiffening. Sis Celes¡¯ brows furrowed, and she clutched her staff a little tighter. Then, I slowly relaxed my hand and rested it on the counter, my face completely neutral, yet my mismatched eyes gleamed with quiet intensity. ¡°That¡¯s just one example,¡± I continued in a low, measured tone. ¡°There are countless other ways bad people could harm my sisters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to be strong.¡± ¡°Not to fight monsters.¡± ¡°But to protect them from bad people.¡± Silence. Both Karin and my sisters stared at me. Huh? Why? ¡¾Master, an innocent kid would never think a case like this.¡¿ ¡­Oh. Did I mess up? ¡°Freed¡­?¡± Karin¡¯s soft voice broke the silence. ¡°Why do you think that way?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Freed,¡± Sis Celes added. ¡°We never taught you something like that.¡± Before I could panic¡ª ¡°What are you two talking about!? Doesn¡¯t this mean Freed is a genius!?¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Sissy came to my rescue. ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes, perhaps Freed is a genius.¡± Sis Celes nodded, believed in Sissy''s words. Karin, however, still looked suspicious. Damn, I needed a cover story. I racked my brain¡­ Ah! ¡°Umm¡­ I noticed Sissy hiding her vegetables and telling Mom she ate them.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª!? How did you know about it!?¡± Ignoring her surprised face, I added, ¡°So, I started thinking¡­ If Sissy can lie so easily, what would bad people do?¡± ¡°...I-I see. I often saw Daisy throw away the vegetables and lied to mom. But I¡¯ve never thought of something like that.¡± Sis Celes nodded, convinced. ¡°As expected, Freed is a genius.¡± ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡± Sissy looked betrayed. ¡°You knew about it too, Sis!?¡± ¡°Hahaha! What an interesting kid!¡± Karin laughed. ¡­Phew. Crisis averted. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± I tilted my head. ¡°Did I pass your test?¡± Karin smirked. ¡°Oh? Why did you think it was a test? Did your sisters tell you?¡± ¡°No, my sisters didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± I shrugged. ¡°Well¡­ You had the same expression as Sissy when she¡¯s lying. So I thought you were giving me a test.¡± ¡°Huh? Did I?¡± ¡°Fufu¡­¡± Sis Celes chuckled. ¡°Now that I think about it, your expression was exactly like Daisy¡¯s when she tries to hide something.¡± ¡°Sis Celes,¡± I said with a grin, ¡°you also wear that expression when you hide money from Sissy.¡± ¡°H-Huh¡ª!?¡± ¡°Haha!! So you¡¯re the same, Celes!¡± ¡°W-Wait! You hid money from me, Sis!?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± We all burst into laughter.
¡°Haha.. Haa.. It has been a long time since I laughed like this.¡± After a while, Karin finally spoke up again. ¡°Well then, allow me to properly introduce myself.¡± She stood straight and smiled. ¡°My name is Karin, the Guildmaster of Lavender Town¡¯s Adventurer Guild.¡± ¡°W-Wha¡ª!? Guildmaster!?¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my shock. ¡°Haha! So you can be surprised! Yes, I¡¯m the Guildmaster here. But that little exchange earlier wasn¡¯t a test. I was simply curious about the kid Celes always talks about.¡± ¡°He¡¯s cute, right? And a genius on top of that!¡± Sis Celes bragged about me again. ¡°Umm..¡± I hesitated, ¡°Hmm? Do you want to ask something, Freed?¡± ¡°...Is it easy to become a Guildmaster?¡± I asked curiously. Karin smirked. ¡°Hah! Not at all. I had to work over 30 years to get this position.¡± ¡°Th-30 years!?¡± I gulped. ¡°B-But you look¡­ 20?¡± ¡°Aww, thank you.¡± She winked. ¡°Yes, you can think of me as 20 years old.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Karin? Don¡¯t be fooled, Freed,¡± Sissy interjected. ¡°She¡¯s 206 years old. She¡¯s a half-elf.¡± ¡°Daisy, that¡¯s rude!¡± She pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t reveal a woman¡¯s age!¡± ¡°Eh¨C? EEEEEEHHHH!?!?¡± I exclaimed so loud because of the unexpected fact. 206 years old!? A half-elf!? <¡±Aza, did you know about it?¡±> ¡¾Master, how could I have known? Half-Elf features are not different from humans. Besides, you have Appraisal, not me.¡¿ She is telling me like I should be the one who knows about this fact since I¡¯m the one who has the Appraisal skill. ¡­ Even though she knew I couldn¡¯t use that skill yet.
After we all had a good laugh, Karin took a deep breath and straightened her posture. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get back to business.¡± She crossed her arms, leaning slightly on the counter with a confident yet relaxed demeanor. Her mint-green hair cascaded over her shoulders, catching the light from the nearby lanterns. Though she wore a friendly smile, there was an unmistakable sharpness in her emerald-green eyes, revealing the experience and authority of a Guildmaster. ¡°Well then, you can train with other kids here. Some adventurers who want extra coin will take on training roles, teaching the young ones. Normally, you¡¯d need to pay to train here, since the money goes to those adventurers.¡± She tilted her head slightly, watching my reaction. ¡°But if you¡¯d rather not pay, there¡¯s another option¡ªyou can work here as a part-timer on weekdays. That means you¡¯ll help out at the guild¡¯s bar.¡± She tapped the wooden counter rhythmically with her fingers. ¡°As a part-timer, you won¡¯t get paid in money, since that goes to fund your training, but you¡¯ll be given three meals a day and a bedroom to stay in during the weekdays.¡± She then lifted one hand, raising a single finger as if emphasizing her point. ¡°You can go home every weekend to visit your family. But while you''re here, you''ll be expected to work hard and train seriously.¡± ¡°Do you accept these terms?¡± Once she finished, I replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve heard about it from my sisters. I¡¯m fine to work as a part-timer here, and I will be back home every weekend.¡± ¡°Okay, you can take a rest in your bedroom for today. You will start to work tomorrow.¡± Karin gave a follow up. Once the business talk finished, Sis Celes and Sissy bid farewell. ¡°Well then, we will take our leave now. Don''t force yourself too hard, Freed. Karin, please take care of my brother. Let¡¯s go, Daisy.¡± ¡°Good luck, Freed! We will visit you every day!¡± Sissy waving their hand as they leave. Not long after, Karin led me to a small bedroom that only has a bed, desk, and chair. I thought being a Guildmaster would be very busy, but she said only if there are some circumstances that she will be busy. Now I¡¯m alone here. What should I do? Oh, right. It¡¯s better to check my current status first before start my training. <¡±Aza, status open.¡±>
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed Age: 6 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: 0 / 1 Aura: 1 / 1 Vitality: 20 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 30 Magic Power: 1 Mental Power: 1 Agility: 40 Dexterity: 25 Magic Resistance: 1 Mental Resistance: 1 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Immortal Bonds, Appraisal (1) ¡ª Passive ¡ª Language Comprehension ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? Immortal, Double Natural Growth Rate, Status Manipulation, Elementalist, Learning Acceleration
Some attributes have increased even though I haven¡¯t started training. Aza said it¡¯s from natural growth. For example, there¡¯s no way a kid who can run has the same speed as a baby who can only crawl. That¡¯s why the agility attribute increases as we grow. Though, it doesn¡¯t mean anything for people who train their bodies. Meanwhile, the other attributes like aura and mana capacities, as well as magic and mental powers and resistances, can only be increased through training and fighting. Chapter 17 - The Test for a Part-Time Job *Knock* *Knock* A rhythmic tapping echoed from the door. My eyelids fluttered open as I stared at the unfamiliar wooden ceiling. Oh, right¡­ I¡¯m in the adventurer guild¡¯s third floor now. I turned my head toward the window¡ªoutside, the sky was still dark, only a faint glow on the horizon hinting at the coming dawn. I didn¡¯t know the exact time, as clocks were luxury items only the wealthy could afford. But¡­ <¡°Aza, what time is it?¡±> ¡¾It is currently 4:45 AM, Master.¡¿ That¡¯s right. I have my own clock system thanks to Aza. Suppressing a yawn, I sat up and stretched before heading to the door. As I opened it, a young woman stood there, long brown hair cascading down her back, her warm hazel eyes reflecting the soft lantern light. She wore a white shirt and a black knee-length skirt, an outfit that gave her a neat yet approachable appearance. Her figure was slightly more mature than Sis Celes'', and her smile carried the kind of warmth you¡¯d expect from an older sister. ¡°Hello, Freed? Did you sleep well? Or was it too early for you?¡± She spoke with a gentle tone, her hands clasped together in front of her. ¡°Good morning, sister. I slept well, thank you. It¡¯s a bit earlier than usual, but I think I can adjust my sleeping time.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s good,¡± she nodded. ¡°Most kids have trouble waking up this early. But you don¡¯t have to force yourself¡ªtoday¡¯s an exception since I need to explain your tasks before the customers arrive. Here, I brought your uniform and some water. You can wash up before coming downstairs.¡± She handed me a small wooden bucket filled with water and a neatly folded white shirt and brown pants¡ªprobably the standard uniform for part-timers. ¡°Thank you, sis.¡± ¡°Next time, you¡¯ll need to fetch your own water, okay? There¡¯s a well in the backyard, so keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Well then, after you''re ready, come to the guild¡¯s bar on the first floor.¡± ¡°Okay. By the way, what¡¯s your name, sis?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ Right, I forgot to introduce myself,¡± she chuckled, tapping her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m Morin, a waitress here at the guild¡¯s bar. Nice to meet you, Freed.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too, Sister Morin. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± She smiled and waved before walking off.
After washing up and changing into my uniform, I descended to the first floor and stepped into the guild¡¯s bar¡ªa spacious tavern-like area located further inside the guild, separated from the main lobby by a half-wall and an open archway. Rows of sturdy wooden tables filled the room, each surrounded by six matching chairs. A long counter ran along the back, lined with shelves stocked with various drinks, and behind it stood a kitchen. There was a wide rectangular opening in the wall, likely for the chef to pass food through. At this early hour, the place was nearly empty, save for a few guild staff. Four pairs of eyes turned toward me as I approached. A burly man in his thirties with short black hair and a strong, muscular build leaned against the counter with his arms crossed. His black apron over a white shirt and pants made it clear he worked in the kitchen. ¡°Yo, new brat, eh? I¡¯m Greg, the chef here.¡± His deep voice matched his rough, bear-like appearance. Beside him, a lean, well-dressed man who appeared to be in his forties gave me a polite nod. He had short, neatly combed black hair, white gloves, and a butler-like demeanor. ¡°Morning, kid. I¡¯m Tian, the bartender.¡± Standing near them was a lively brown-haired girl, around 18 years old, dressed in a similar waitress uniform as Sister Morin, except her skirt was slightly shorter. ¡°Yahallo~! Freed, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m Sasa, and I¡¯m Morin¡¯s older sister! My job is handling payments from adventurers~!¡± Her energetic voice instantly reminded me of Sissy¡¯s. I greeted them respectfully. ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m Freed. Nice to meet you, Sister Morin, Sister Sasa, Brother Greg, and¡­ um¡­ Uncle Tian?¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Unsure of how to address the bartender, I glanced at him, whose brows twitched slightly. A brief silence. Then¡ª ¡°Hahahah! He said ¡®Uncle¡¯! Uncle Tian! Hahahah!¡± Brother Greg burst into laughter, slamming his hand on the counter. ¡°Hahaha! Tian, you really need to change your expression, or soon someone might call you Grandpa!¡± Sister Sasa teased. ¡°Pfft¡­ Freed, Greg is 30 years old, while Tian is 26. Isn¡¯t it weird that you call Greg ¡®Brother¡¯ but Tian ¡®Uncle¡¯?¡± Sister Morin chuckled, barely holding back her laughter. Wait, he¡¯s only 26!? I thought he was in his forties! ¡°A-Ahh! I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know!¡± I bowed in apology. Brother Tian exhaled through his nose, then gave me a small, amused smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not the first time.¡± ¡°T-Then¡­ Brother Tian?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± He nodded approvingly, maintaining his congenial smile.
Sister Morin soon clapped her hands, gathering everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about Freed¡¯s role. Usually, kids either help Greg in the kitchen or assist me with serving food. But we already have enough hands for those jobs, so you get to choose¡ªhelp me, or help Greg?¡± ¡°Ah, and just so you know, helping Tian is a no-go. Kids aren¡¯t allowed to handle alcohol, and we also try to keep them away from rowdy adventurers who¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink.¡± Ah, that made sense. Alcohol laws were strict in my past life, too. Even though it wasn¡¯t uncommon for kids to serve drinks in medieval settings, this world seemed to have more modernized safety measures¡ªprobably because of the guild¡¯s influence. Anyway, Sister Morin gave me two options. But, they seemed so troublesome, so I thought of another. ¡°Umm, does Sister Sasa need help?¡± ¡°Huh? Me?¡± She pointed to herself and tilting her head, confused. I nodded. ¡°Un. I made a promise with my father¡ªif I¡¯m not strong enough by 12, I¡¯ll become a merchant instead of an adventurer. So, I¡¯ve been learning how to count. I think this is a good opportunity to practice.¡± I wasn''t fabricating this, it was a promise with my father yesterday. My mother had taught me a year ago and I had knowledge on counting in my previous life. So, this job should be the easiest. I don¡¯t need to move my body¡ªI just need to count the money and perhaps the bills. Her eyes widened in surprise, then lit up with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re hired!¡± Sister Sasa grabbed my hand and shook it enthusiastically. ¡°Geez, sister,¡± Sister Morin sighed, crossing her arms. ¡°At least test him first before making a decision.¡± ¡°Hehe, I know, I know. But do you have any idea how hard it is to find a kid who can actually count? Most of them struggle with numbers. Teaching them takes too long, and I might get fired if mistakes are made since it''s tied to the guild¡¯s revenue! So, I always end up doing everything alone during busy hours! If Freed can really do this, it¡¯ll make my life so much easier!¡± Sister Sasa scratched her head while explaining her predicament. ¡°Okay, come here, Freed. Let¡¯s do a quick test!¡± ¡°Good luck, Freed. We will prepare the bar.¡± Sister Morin arranged the tables and chairs, Brother Greg ventured into the kitchen to commence cooking, and Brother Tian readied the glass for drink. Meanwhile, Sister Sasa and I headed to the counter. She placed a book menu in front of me and began pointing at items. ¡°If a customer orders this dish for 15 copper and this drink for 7 copper, how much is the total?¡± ¡°22 copper coins.¡± I answered instantly. ¡°Wow, that was fast! Okay, next¡ªtwo of these dishes and one drink?¡± ¡°33 copper coins.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ correct! But what if they pay with 1 silver coin?¡± ¡°They get 67 copper coins as change.¡± Sister Sasa fired off more complex calculations, and each time, I answered instantly without hesitation. ¡°Okay, this is the last one. An adventurer sometimes covers their party¡¯s meals, so if they order 5 of this dish, 3 of this dish, 2 of this dish, 4 of this drink, and 6 of this drink?¡± ¡°3 silver coins and 17 copper coins. If they pay with 4 silver coins, we would return 83 copper coins.¡± Eventually, she leaned back, hands on her hips, looking stunned. ¡°Amazing¡­ Are you, by any chance, a genius, Freed? You calculate faster than I do!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve practiced counting for a while.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ either way, I look forward to working with you!¡± With that, I officially passed the test and became Sister Sasa¡¯s assistant. Unbeknownst to me, the people around started seeing me as a prodigy, a boy far too sharp for his age¡ªbut at that moment, I was just relieved to have avoided kitchen and waiter¡¯s duty. ¡¾Congratulations, Master. But honestly, if you failed, I would have laughed at you.¡¿ <"...Isn''t it normal to make a mistake?¡±> ¡¾A 25-year-old man reincarnated with all his memories, struggling with first-grade math. Wouldn¡¯t that be hilarious?¡¿ <"Ugh¡­ Shut up, Aza. It¡¯s different when you have to answer under pressure!¡±> ¡¾Oh? So you admit you were nervous because of simple calculations? How adorable.¡¿ <"...I swear, one day I¡¯ll find a way to tease you back.¡±> ¡¾I will looking forward to it, Master.¡¿ ¡­Damn it. I still can¡¯t win against Aza! Just as I was about to argue further with Aza, Sister Sasa chuckled and continued, ¡°Oh, right. In this bar, customers order first, and payment is made before they leave.¡± ¡°Are there adventurers who refuse to pay?¡± ¡°There were a few cases in the past, but most of the time, other adventurers dealt with them before we had to step in. Nobody wants to mess with their own drinking spot, after all. And in the worst-case scenario, if someone really can¡¯t pay, we make them work here for a while. But honestly, that almost never happens anymore.¡± She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice like she was about to share a secret. ¡°No one wants to risk facing the guildmaster¡¯s wrath.¡± ¡°Is the Guildmaster that strong? She told me she worked for 30 years before reaching that position.¡± ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know? She was an A-Rank adventurer. Also, she totally lied to you¡ªshe was an adventurer for about 70 years before she retired and became the guildmaster 20 years ago.¡± ¡°Huh..? Unbelievable¡­ Why would she lie?¡± Sister Sasa laughed. ¡°Because she wants to keep her age a secret. She¡¯s a woman, after all! Can¡¯t have people knowing she¡¯s over 200 years old, right? Hahaha!¡± <¡±Aza, did you know if the guildmaster is truly that formidable? An A-Rank adventurer with over 70 years of experience¡­ That¡¯s terrifying.¡±> ¡¾I don''t have information on her specific ranks, but based on my analysis yesterday, she is undoubtedly far stronger than Master¡¯s father.¡¿ ¡­Oh. I made a mental note to never, ever, under any circumstances, make the guildmaster angry. Chapter 18 - A Glimpse of Reality As the sun cast its early rays over Lavender Town, a lively group of children bustled into the guild¡¯s bar. Six of them¡ªfour boys and two girls¡ªdressed in uniforms similar to mine. The boys wore white shirts and black pants, while the girls opted for black skirts. ¡°¡°Morning!¡±¡± Their voices chimed in unison, their enthusiasm filling the room. ¡°Morning! Ah, you guys have finally arrived. Gather around, we have a new member joining our team,¡± Sister Sasa beckoned them with a cheerful wave. I took a deep breath and gave them a slight bow. ¡°Hello, I''m Freed. My role here involves assisting Sister Sasa. Please take care of me.¡± A red-haired boy, slightly taller than me, and seems the oldest¡ªabout 10 years old, stepped forward with a grin. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Ray! And this is my little sister, Rei. We work with Brother Greg in the kitchen!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Rei, a shy girl with long crimson hair, nodded politely. She appeared to be around my age, though her demeanor was far more reserved. Since today is still early spring, I should be the only new member here. So, maybe she is around 7 years old and just started working here last year? ¡°My name is Ryan, and I also work in the kitchen,¡± said an 8-year-old boy with slightly messy brown hair and warm brown eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Gill! I work with Sister Morin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kenya! I work with Sister Morin too.¡± Two 9-year-old boys with black hair and dark eyes introduced themselves. Gill¡¯s curly locks made him stand out slightly, while Kenya¡¯s more serious demeanor set a contrast. Finally, the last girl in the group hesitantly stepped forward. She had soft pink hair that cascaded just past her shoulders, her pink eyes darting nervously between me and the others. She clutched the hem of her uniform and glanced at me several times before gathering the courage to speak. ¡°Umm... Hello... I-I¡¯m Cheri... I just joined a few days ago... I¡¯m also a waitress here¡­¡± she mumbled, her voice delicate, almost like a whisper. ...Well, it seems I''m not the only new member. Her fingers fidgeted slightly, twisting the fabric of her skirt. As I met her gaze, her cheeks flushed a faint shade of pink, and she quickly averted her eyes, looking down at the floor. Is she nervous? Before I could think too deeply about it, Sister Sasa clapped her hands. ¡°Alright! Now that everyone¡¯s acquainted, let¡¯s get to work!¡±
After a hearty breakfast prepared by Brother Greg, adventurers began streaming into the guild¡¯s bar. The mix of warriors, mages, and even elves intrigued me. According to Sister Sasa, the highest-ranked adventurers in town were currently only C-Rank, with no B-Rank or above present. I stood atop a chair behind the counter, assisting Sister Sasa in managing the payments. Given my height, the chair was a necessity. Adventurers formed two lines in front of us, occasionally chatting with me as they paid for their meals. ¡°It¡¯s 55 copper coins,¡± I said to a burly man with a scar across his nose. The man chuckled. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re good, kid. I order the same things all the time, so I know the total. You got it right.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Next in line was a strikingly tanned woman, her confident smirk exuding charisma. She had long, wavy brown hair cascading down her back and sharp brown eyes gleaming with amusement. A tall wide-brimmed red mage hat adorned her head, the color matching the intricate crimson robe she wore¡ªone that plunged dangerously low, shamelessly revealing her cleavage. The fabric clung to her body, accentuating her curves, while golden embroidery traced the edges of her sleeves and hem. She radiated the presence of a seasoned fire mage. Suddenly, her gaze changed into what you would expect from a naughty woman. Oops¡­ Was I staring at her too much? ¡¾Pervert.¡¿ ¡­Ignoring Aza, I informed that tanned woman, ¡°It¡¯s 35 copper coins.¡± She leaned forward slightly, resting her elbow on the counter, her exposed skin glowing under the dim bar lights. ¡°Oh, kid, why don¡¯t you give this sister a discount? In exchange, I¡¯ll teach you something awesome.¡± My mind wandered around, thinking what the ¡®awesome¡¯ thing she meant. But then she ruined the mood, ¡°For example, magic.¡± I quickly regained my composure and met her gaze with a polite smile, ¡°Then please ask the receptionist to teach me officially, that way sister can get your money back.¡± She blinked before throwing her head back with a melodic laugh. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re so interesting, kid. I like you. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Freed.¡± ¡°Alright, Freed, here¡¯s the money.¡± She placed 40 copper coins in front of me. I blinked. ¡°Huh? Sister, you gave me 40 copper coins. Here¡¯s your change¡ª¡± ¡°Keep it,¡± she interrupted, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Consider it a tip. I like honest kids.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I bowed deeply. She chuckled again, ruffling my hair before striding away.
Not long after, I noticed two familiar figures approaching the counter. ¡°Sissy! Sis Celes!¡± ¡°Freed! Since when did you learn how to count!?¡± Sissy asked, eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Hmm? Mom started teaching me how to write, read, and count a year ago. Didn¡¯t she teach you two as well?¡± ¡°Yes, we learned at five, but counting was so hard¡­ Well, at least I wasn¡¯t as bad as Daisy.¡± Sis Celes chuckled. ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t have to say it like that, sis!¡± Sissy pouted. ¡°I only need to know how much money I have! I don¡¯t need complicated calculations!¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. I chuckled and informed them, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s 40 copper coins in total.¡± ¡°You''re a genius, Freed. Your calculations are so fast. Here¡¯s the money.¡± Sis Celes smiled and placed 50 copper coins on the counter. ¡°Huh? It''s 50, sis.¡± ¡°Yeah. Initially, I planned to give you a tip if you served my food as a waiter, but rewarding my clever little brother works too. So, take it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± As I pocketed the extra coins, I felt a warm sense of happiness. My sisters really cared about me.
By 10 AM, the stream of adventurers slowed down. ¡°It¡¯s much easier with you here, Freed! Thank you!¡± Sis Sasa beamed. ¡°Huh? Freed? What are you looking at?¡± Her voice barely reached me. My attention was locked on a particular table. A red-haired man sat alone, his massive greatsword resting beside him. He wasn¡¯t too muscular, nor was he small, just¡­ ordinary. But he wasn¡¯t what caught my attention. But he wasn¡¯t what caught my attention. My focus zeroed in on the two young girls accompanying him. They were around Sis Celes¡¯ age, maybe slightly older. Clad in worn and tattered gray attire, they presented a stark contrast to the vibrancy of the adventurer-filled bar. One girl had thick, chestnut brown hair that cascaded past her shoulders, with ears standing diagonally atop her head¡ªobviously not a human. A long, bushy brown tail with a rounded white tip curled slightly around her waist, twitching ever so slightly. Her brown eyes darted around nervously before quickly averting downward, as if afraid to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. The other girl had long, unkempt blonde hair falling over her shoulders. Her light green eyes appeared dim and resigned. Her chest was slightly larger than Sis Celes¡¯, and despite her delicate elven features, her posture was unnaturally stiff. Not the poised elegance of nobility, but something trained¡ªconditioned. She didn¡¯t glance around, didn¡¯t react, didn¡¯t even flinch. Just stared at the table, as if afraid to exist. Neither of them even reached for the food. It was clear¡ªevery dish on that table belonged to him alone. They were just there to watch. ¡­And both wore black collars. The collars that I often saw in anime. Without a doubt, they are¡ª ¡°Slaves¡­¡± I murmured. ¡°Freed!¡± Sis Sasa patted my shoulder, snapping me out of my trance. When I looked at her, she shook her head as a silent warning to not look at them. <¡±Aza, what are their races?¡±> ¡¾The one with the elongated ears is an elf. The other belongs to the Brown Cat race.¡¿ <¡±Brown Cat?¡±> ¡¾Correct. Various feline beastkin exist, and the Brown Cat is one among them.¡¿ <¡±I see.¡±> As I watched, the man finished eating and pushed his leftovers toward the girls. They hesitated before eating whatever scraps remained. Their movements were slow, exhausted. Moreover, the meager leftovers hardly sufficed, leaving them looking emaciated. The injustice before me wasn¡¯t new¡ªI had seen it in countless anime, manga, and novels. The bad treatment of those scenarios was too cliche, so I didn¡¯t feel anything back then. But this was real. Witnessing their plight firsthand stirred a distinct emotion. A surge of anger bubbled within me as I clenched my fist unconsciously. Their dull eyes. Their stiff movements. Their barely concealed hunger. The man, treating the girls with disdain, echoed the mistreatment I endured in the past. It was the same feeling I had when I was bullied by classmates¡ªpowerlessness. <¡±Aza¡­ You said my problems on Earth were nothing compared to hardships in other worlds. Is this one of them?¡±> ¡¾Yes, Master. In truth, this treatment is considered normal.¡¿ <¡±Normal¡­?¡±> I stared at them again.. <¡±They wore shabby clothes, they also only ate the leftovers. They don¡¯t seem to have any weapons either even though they should be adventurers.¡±> <¡±...And you said this is normal?¡±> ¡¾Correct. I had gathered some information. If it weren''t because this guild rules, they might sat on the floor instead.¡¿ ...So, sitting on the chair is considered as a better treatment than normal circumstance? <¡±...What¡¯s worse than this?¡±> Aza hesitated.¡¾...Master, you are not in the right emotional state. I recommend you do not¡ª¡¿ For the first time, Aza declined my inquiry. But, I cut off her words. <¡±Tell me.¡±> A brief silence. Then¡ªshe began to reveal the harsh truth. ¡¾...They are actually not really different from the slaves that you usually read in novels.¡¿ ¡¾Female slaves and handsome male slaves are often used as sex toys. Raped and forced to sleep on the floor while their masters rest on beds.¡¿ ¡¾In battle, male slaves are usually used as disposable shields. If a monster is too strong, their masters order them to fight while they escape.¡¿ ¡­Basically, they were being ordered to sacrifice their lives to save their master¡¯s life. ¡¾Some are worked to exhaustion, given barely enough food to survive. If they fail to satisfy their master, they receive no food at all.¡¿ ¡¾And in the worst cases¡­ they are used for horrifying experiments.¡¿ A sickening heat coiled in my chest. My grip tightened on the counter, nails pressing into my palm. My stomach churned, a bitter taste rising in my throat. I had read about these things before. But reading about them and knowing they were real? Knowing they were happening in front of me? That was entirely different. ¡¾There are still more cases about slaves. But I believe that¡¯s enough for now.¡¿ Aza gave a few examples about slaves, and yet she said there are still more. <¡±You knew all of them, yet you didn¡¯t help them. Why? Libertas is the Goddess of Freedom, right? Why does she allow this?¡±> ¡¾It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t have freedom. It¡¯s that someone else¡¯s freedom stole theirs.¡¿ ¡¾We cannot impose divine punishment upon their masters due to the laws governing divine intervention. Direct interference in mortal affairs, even against malevolence, would infringe upon the very freedom we uphold.¡¿ ¡¾Instead, we provide guidance through oracles given to saints and apostles, hoping they can enact change.¡¿ ¡¾However, the sheer number of suffering souls far exceeds the reach of the few who are willing to help.¡¿ ¡¾And even among those who claim to serve righteousness, corruption festers¡ªsometimes within the very institutions meant to protect them.¡¿ <"I see¡­ So even if they regain their freedom, it''s only a matter of time before their hopes are shattered again. With a corrupted church, there is no true sanctuary for them."> ¡¾Correct. That is the harsh reality in this world, Master.¡¿ I exhaled slowly, unclenching my fists and compose myself. <¡±Thanks for the info, Aza.¡±> ¡¾Master, don¡¯t act recklessly. You are not strong enough yet.¡¿ It''s evident she cares deeply for my well-being. <¡±Yeah, I know. I can¡¯t do anything. I can''t do much now. After all, I''m just a child.¡±> But still... Although I¡¯m not fond of helping strangers, the powerlessness that reminds me of my past makes me want to help them. I believe there are myriad ways to save them without direct confrontation. The right time to extend my aid will reveal itself. Shortly after, they approached to settle their bill and leave with their master. ¡°Freed, are you okay?¡± I turned to Sis Sasa. Her expression¡­ was filled with frustration. ¡°...Sis?¡± She sighed. ¡°I know what you feel. Masters like that¡­ usually have terrible personalities. But not many adventurers here can challenge him¡ªhe¡¯s C-Rank, after all.¡± My eyes widened slightly. She was angry too. Outside my family, she was the first person I met who felt the same way I did. Maybe¡­ not everyone in this world was indifferent. ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Anyway, prepare yourself. Your training starts after lunch.¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t I need to help during lunch?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. This bar is pretty empty at lunchtime¡ªmost adventurers are out on requests. You¡¯ll start helping again in the evening.¡± ¡°I see, okay then. Thank you, sis!¡± As I prepared myself for what lay ahead, I resolved to grow stronger. For now, I was just a child. Weak. Helpless. But that wouldn¡¯t always be true. I had enough to just stand and watch in my past life. One day, I would do something. Chapter 19 - Mana Training The training hall beneath the adventurer guild was vast¡ªalmost as large as a standard football stadium. Despite being underground, it had a spacious, open design. Five rows of wooden seats lined the upper perimeter, resembling a small arena, and a large clock on the far wall ticked steadily, marking the time. In the center of the hall, I stood alongside six other children, waiting for training to begin. A nervous voice beside me broke the silence. ¡°Hopefully today is not a demon teacher¡­¡± I turned to him, the brown-haired boy, who whispered the words as if he feared an unseen force. I blinked. ¡°Demon teacher?¡± Ray let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s the guildmaster. She doesn¡¯t go easy on us. Even if we¡¯re already exhausted, she keeps pushing us further.¡± Ryan let out a nervous chuckle, rubbing his arms. ¡°Yeah¡­ She¡¯s merciless. Don¡¯t let her beautiful face fool you.¡± Kenya nodded grimly. ¡°She¡¯s a real demon. You¡¯ll see soon enough.¡± Gill gulped, while Rei and Cheri visibly paled.. Then¡ª The air grew cold. A playful yet chilling voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Yahoo ~ Seems you guys are all eager to train today.¡± A half-elf woman appeared between Ray and Kenya, bending down to align her head with theirs, wrapping an arm around each of their shoulders. Her azure-blue eyes sparkled with amusement, and her silky mint-green hair was tied into a loose ponytail, strands falling gracefully over her shoulders. Dressed in a light blue blouse and black pants, she exuded a calm yet authoritative presence. Her smile should have been reassuring¡ªyet at this moment, it sent shivers down my spine. ¡°Hiii!¡± ¡°Hieekk!¡± ¡°Geh!¡± ¡°Demon¡­¡± They were completely scared, while Gill murmured something that he shouldn¡¯t say. The temperature seemed to drop further. The guildmaster¡¯s smile widened¡ªbut her eyes sharpened dangerously. ¡°Hmm? What was that, Gill?¡± Gill¡¯s entire body stiffened. His pupils shrank, and his breathing hitched. ¡°H-HIIK! N-No! NOTHING!¡± ¡°Geez¡­ Why are you all so scared? I¡¯m so sad¡­¡± The guildmaster pouted dramatically, rubbing her fists against her eyes like a crying child. She even sniffled for effect. Cheri, who had been silent the whole time, stepped forward hesitantly. ¡°Ah¡­ D-Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± she mumbled softly, fidgeting with the hem of her skirt. The guildmaster¡¯s eyes lit up, and she swooped in to hug Cheri tight, rubbing her cheek against Cheri¡¯s face. ¡°Uwahh! Cheri is so kind~!¡± Cheri turned bright red, blinking rapidly at the sudden display of affection. After her moment of fun, the guildmaster straightened up, clapping her hands. ¡°Alright, alright! Time to start!¡±
The guildmaster turned toward Ryan, Ray, Kenya, and Gill with a devilish grin. ¡°Yosh, since you four seem so eager to train¡­¡± Ryan visibly tensed. ¡°W-Wait¡ª¡± ¡°You can start with stamina training. Run laps around the hall.¡± ¡°¡°Eh!?¡±¡± ¡°How many laps, Guildmas¡ª¡± She cut him off instantly. ¡°Hmmm? What do you call me during training?¡± Her smile turns menacing. Ryan immediately bowed. ¡°S-Sorry, Teacher.¡± It seems we should call her ¡®Teacher¡¯ instead of ¡®Guildmaster¡¯. ¡°Good boy.¡± She nodded. ¡°Now, how long should you run¡­? Hmm¡­ Oh, I know! Until I finish teaching Freed, Rei, and Cheri!¡± The four boys froze in horror. ¡°No way¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too long!¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Start running now or....¡± The sheer authority in her voice made them panicked. ¡°Haaah... Fine¡­¡± They groaned but obeyed, beginning their punishment run. As they started their laps, the guildmaster turned her attention to us¡ªRei, Cheri, and me. ¡°Now, now,¡± she smiled. ¡°If you want to help your friends, you¡¯d better learn quickly.¡± Our shoulders slumped. ¡°Yes¡­¡± We muttered in unison.
¡°Good. Let¡¯s start with magic,¡± she declared. She turned to Rei. ¡°You¡¯ve been here longer. Do you know how to use magic?¡± Rei nodded quickly. ¡°Yes. We need to pull mana from our surroundings into our bodies and then release it along with our elemental affinity to form magic.¡± The guildmaster nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s the basics.¡± Then, she turned to Cheri and me. ¡°Do you two understand?¡± We were silent. Despite hearing theories from Aza, and even witnessing Mom and Sis Celes using magic firsthand, I had never grasped the concept personally. The guildmaster chuckled. ¡°As expected.¡± She clapped once. ¡°Rei, go practice what you just said. Keep doing it until I finish teaching them.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Rei paled slightly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± It was clear that "until I finish teaching them" was a very long time.
"Cheri, Freed, do you know why swordsmen also need to train their mana, while mages need to train their aura too?" I raised my hand. ¡°To prevent them from fainting?¡± "Half correct. Cheri?" Cheri, still a bit nervous, hesitated before responding, ¡°Umm¡­ When we get really exhausted, our bodies will start using our mana and aura to keep us from passing out¡­ Right?¡± The guildmaster grinned. ¡°Correct!¡± She continued, her voice shifting into full instructor mode: ¡°When a warrior runs out of stamina, their body automatically starts consuming their mana to keep them standing.¡± ¡°The same applies to mages¡ªthey use aura instead.¡± ¡°Most people think it¡¯s just to prevent fainting, but in reality, it¡¯s to prolong combat effectiveness.¡± "The more exhausted you are, the more aura and mana that are consumed by our bodies.¡± ¡°If you have zero reserves left, that¡¯s when you collapse.¡± "Of course, we can also only focus on increasing one of them. It¡¯s the easiest method and most people do it. But it¡¯s not recommended.¡± She looked at us seriously. ¡°If a mage with low aura keeps fighting until their body burns through all their mana¡­ And right before they cast magic, their body steals the last drop of their mana¡­¡± ¡°Boom.¡± Cheri and I flinched. ¡°The magic backfires, failing completely. At worst? It explodes right in front of them, possibly killing them.¡± Cheri swallowed hard. The guildmaster continued, ¡°And for swordsmen, if they burn through all their aura mid-combat, their own bodies collapse under the strain. At best? Broken bones. At worst? Permanent damage.¡± ¡°Do you understand now, Cheri, Freed?¡± We nodded quickly. ¡°¡°Understood!¡±¡±. ¡°Good!¡± The guildmaster clapped her hands. ¡°Now, let¡¯s feel mana for the first time.¡±
She had us sit cross-legged and hold her hands. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± she instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll guide the mana flow into your bodies. Just focus on the feeling.¡± A moment later¡­ A strange sensation tickled my skin¡ªlike a warm breeze circling my palm. ¡°Do you feel that?¡± She asked us. ¡°¡­I feel something ticklish,¡± I muttered. Cheri nodded. ¡°M-Me too¡­¡± ¡°Good,¡± the guildmaster smiled. ¡°That¡¯s mana. Now¡ªtry to imagine that mana moving inside into your hand as if you were pulling them.¡± As instructed, I try to imagine the breeze moving towards my hand, and going inside it. It seems the air is really moving as I imagined. A moment after the mana entered my hand, I could feel the mana suddenly moving fast towards my shoulders, and traveling to my chest. My breath hitched. It is circling around inside my chest as if it is enjoying staying there. ¡°Nice, Freed! The mana has entered your body, what do you feel?¡± ¡°I felt it moving so fast towards my chest, then it just swirled around there.¡± The guildmaster beamed. ¡°Perfect! Now, try moving it back to your hand.¡± I¡¯m trying to imagine moving that mana inside my body. Unlike before, It moved slowly as if it didn''t want to leave my chest. But I kept trying. While I do that, Cheri has successfully absorbed the mana too. ¡°Nice, Cheri! Now try to imagine you moving it towards your hand too.¡± Several moments later, the mana inside me arrived in my hand successfully. ¡°Great, Freed! Now try to imagine releasing it as if you were kicking it out.¡± I tried several times, but it won¡¯t come out. It stuck inside my hand as if telling me that it doesn¡¯t want to come out. Meanwhile, Cheri reached the same point as me. ¡°Nice, Cheri, you too now try releasing the mana!¡± Somehow, I heard her voice getting more excited. But still, it¡¯s quite hard to release the mana. Then¡ªafter about 10 minutes, ¡°You did it, Freed! Amazing!¡± I released my hand from hers and collapsed onto my back. I¡¯m so exhausted. I looked at Cherry who was still trying hard to release the mana. Then another 20 minutes passed by. ¡°You did it, Cheri! You are also amazing!¡± ¡°Haa.. Haa.. Ha..¡± She looks more exhausted than me... Ah, she collapsed on the floor too. ¡°Sis- Umm.. Teacher, why is it so hard to release mana from our bodies?¡± I asked after I regained my energy. She nodded as if expected my question. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of experience. If you train a lot, you could absorb and release mana instantly.¡± ¡°But, both of you are amazing at doing it quickly on the first try.¡± ¡°The average of most children who can successfully release mana on their first try is 2 hours, yet you did it just within 15 minutes. Cheri is also amazing, you did it within 40 minutes.¡± What the¡­ 2 hours? Really? It seems that was the reason why her voice sounded so excited. ¡°By the way, why are Cheri and I fine despite being exhausted? I thought we would faint.¡± ¡°Ha.. Ha.. I¡¯m.. also curious.¡± Cheri forces talking even though she is still exhausted. ¡°Because it¡¯s just your mentality that is exhausted. Your physical body is still fine.¡± ¡°Your body will automatically start to consume the mana and aura inside only when both your physical body and mentality are exhausted.¡± ¡°So, if you run like them too when your mentality is exhausted, you will faint.¡± She explained while pointing her finger towards the other kids. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough for rest. Guys, Freed and Cheri are done. So you guys can stop now and take a rest for a while.¡± ¡±Haa.. Haa.. Finally..¡± It seems they are all exhausted too. They lay down on the floor immediately. ¡°So, Cheri, Freed, next time try to do it alone. Absorb the surrounding mana and then release it. Repeat it whenever you are free. It¡¯s the normal way to increase the amount of your mana capacity.¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± Thus, we trained until evening. She only let us take a rest for 5 minutes before resuming the training again. No wonder other kids call her a demon teacher. Chapter 20 - Aura Training Nothing unusual happened in the bar after I finished my first training. Sis Celes and Sissy visited me in the evening and I bragged to them about my first try in absorbing and releasing the mana. They praised me as usual. In the work, I also saw the red-haired adventurer along with his slaves again. I want to help them, but I think it would be bad if I cause troubles when I¡¯m still new here.
The next afternoon, a different instructor who seemed to be around 27 years old was waiting for us in the underground training hall. He was a tall, muscular man¡ªhis build comparable to my father¡¯s¡ªwith brown hair styled in a faux hawk. A greatsword was strapped to his back, the hilt resting over his right shoulder. His deep-set brown eyes exuded a calm yet firm presence. The others visibly relaxed. It seemed they were relieved it wasn¡¯t Sister Karin again. His name is Fauz. ¡°Ray, Gill, Kenya¡ªgrab your weapons and try wrapping them with your aura. Then, release it toward the target dummy. And don¡¯t forget¡ªabsorb mana first before you start. You don¡¯t wanna pass out, do ya?¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± The three boys took wooden swords from the rack and focused. ¡°Ryan, Rei, Freed, Cheri, take a look at them.¡± I watched intently, noticing a faint white mist-like energy gathering around their weapons. <¡±Aza, is that aura? It looks different from my dad¡¯s and Sissy¡¯s aura.¡±> ¡¾Yes. That faint white aura is a neutral aura¡ªan aura without elements.¡¿ A few moments later, they swung their swords. Even though they were several steps away from the dummies, the aura-coated blades sent a wave of energy forward. The invisible force struck the target, then dissipated soundlessly. I blinked. Nothing happened. No sound. No impact. Did they fail? But then¡ª ¡°Good,¡± Fauz nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯ve improved since I last saw you. Ray and Kenya, you can start learning how to use elements, I will teach you today.¡± ¡°¡°Finally!¡±¡± Ray and Kenya cheered, pumping their fists. Gill, however, looked disheartened. Fauz ruffled his hair. ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t look so down. Everyone learns at a different pace.¡± ¡°But they will learn how to use elemental aura, and I¡¯m still stuck at this level¡­¡± Gill muttered. ¡°Ray is ten years old and only just now learning elements,¡± Fauz reminded him. ¡°I myself didn¡¯t grasp elemental aura until I was twelve.¡± Gill brightened slightly. ¡°Really?¡± Fauz gave him a firm nod. ¡°Yeah. Your aura control is improving. I bet you¡¯ll be ready before you turn ten.¡± Gill¡¯s eyes sparkled with renewed determination. ¡°Un!¡± Fauz then turned his gaze toward our group. ¡°Ryan, Rei, Cheri, Freed¡ªdid you watch them carefully?¡± Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± Cheri hesitated before speaking up. ¡°Umm¡­ Brother Fauz, why didn¡¯t the aura do anything when it hit the target?¡± I had the same question as her. Fauz grinned. ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t elemental aura. Raw aura and raw mana don¡¯t cause physical damage when released.¡± ¡°It¡¯s kinda like¡­ getting hit by warm air or a breeze¡ªyou feel it, but it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± he explained. That made sense. I vaguely remembered Dad explaining something similar when I was still a baby. ¡°I see. Thank you!¡± Cheri bowed slightly. Fauz chuckled. ¡°Any other questions?¡± We shook our heads. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on to your training.¡±
¡°Ryan is good at handling mana, even Rei can already use elements from mana, right?¡± ¡°I heard Cheri and Freed are also good at handling mana.¡± ¡°You guys probably have the talent to be a mage. So, you don¡¯t have to be as good at handling aura like Ray and others.¡± ¡°But, you still have to increase your aura capacity.¡± I remember Sister Karin said the same thing yesterday. ¡°Just like mana, you can increase your aura capacity through practice, releasing the aura inside your body actively. However, unlike mana, you can¡¯t absorb aura from surroundings. You can only recover it by resting or using potions.¡± ¡°You should also never train aura and mana at the same time,¡± he warned. ¡°Mana training drains your mentality, while aura training exhausts your body. Doing both at once will knock you out cold.¡± ¡°Got it?¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± ¡°Good. Now, for those of you learning elemental manipulation¡ªlisten up.¡± Ray, Kenya, and Rei perked up. ¡°Unlike basic aura and mana, using elements will drain both your body and mind. But, the proportion would be different.¡± ¡°If you use elemental aura, the exhaustion will strike your physical body more than your mind. If you use elemental mana, your mind will bear most of the fatigue.¡± He crossed his arms. ¡°That¡¯s why people often faint when training their elements.¡± I nodded. That explained a lot. Suddenly, a question popped into my mind. ¡°Brother Fauz, why can¡¯t we absorb aura like mana?¡± Fauz¡¯s lips curled into a grin. ¡°Good question, Freed.¡± He tapped his chest. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t absorb aura. It¡¯s just way harder than absorbing mana.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cheri asked curiously. ¡°You saw their aura earlier, right? When it hit the target, it vanished. But it didn¡¯t actually disappear¡ªit transformed into mana. You know what that means?¡± That¡¯s the first time I heard about it. I frowned. ¡°Does that mean¡­ there¡¯s no aura in our surroundings?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Fauz nodded. ¡°Aura is something we generate internally. So, to absorb aura, you have to first absorb mana and then convert it into aura.¡± That sounded complicated. Fauz chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why very few people can master both. Most warriors stick to aura, and most mages stick to mana.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare, but it doesn¡¯t mean it''s impossible. Those who can handle both are called magic swordsmen.¡± I exhaled slowly. A magic swordsman¡­ That sounds cool¡­
¡°Alright, if there are no more questions¡ªlet¡¯s start!¡± We sat cross-legged and closed our eyes, beginning our practice. ¡°First, absorb mana like before,¡± Fauz instructed. That part was easy. I pulled mana into my body effortlessly. ¡°Now, focus below the mana in your chest. You should feel something hot.¡± I visualized my internal energy, picturing the mana swirling inside me. Then, I searched beneath it¡ª There. A warmer sensation sat deep within slightly above my stomach. ¡°It seems you guys have found your aura. Now, try releasing it the same way as you did when you released the mana.¡± I strained, forcing the energy toward my hand. It was much harder than mana. But I kept pushing¡ª The aura is already inside my hand. I kept trying to imagine the aura coming out of my hand. Until finally¡ª ¡°You did it, Freed!¡± ¡°Haa.. Haa.. Ha¡­¡± I gasped, my body drenched in sweat, and collapsed onto my back. Fauz grinned. ¡°Incredible. I heard your first mana release was in just 15 minutes. And now you released your first aura in 20 minutes. You really are a genius.¡± I smiled weakly. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Remember about what I just said to you before? Since you are good at handling both aura and mana, you may become a magic swordsman in the future. So, keep training a lot, okay?¡± ¡°Ha.. Yes! Ha¡­¡± ¡°You can take a rest for now, Freed. Ryan, Cheri, Rei, do it at your own pace. It¡¯s okay to do it slowly. No need to rush.¡± Thus, I rested while waiting for them. Chapter 21 - Element Training I lay sprawled on the training hall floor, still catching my breath from the last session. Meanwhile, Brother Fauz had moved on to teaching Ray and Kenya about elemental aura. ¡°Before you release your aura, you need to infuse it with your element first,¡± Brother Fauz explained, crossing his arms. ¡°Ray, your element is fire, right? What do you think of fire?¡± Ray tilted his head. ¡°Umm¡­ Fire is hot, right?¡± Brother Fauz chuckled at his innocent answer. ¡°Every person has a different interpretation, and none of them are wrong. If you think fire is hot, then imagine your aura becoming hotter than usual. After that, try releasing it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ray nodded enthusiastically. Brother Fauz then turned to Kenya. ¡°Your element is earth, right? What do you think of it?¡± Kenya furrowed his brows, giving it serious thought. ¡°Umm¡­ It¡¯s hard. As hard as a rock.¡± Brother Fauz grinned. ¡°Good answer. Then imagine your aura solidifying like a rock. Try releasing it with that image in mind.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I focused intently, watching Kenya. Unlike fire, earth was an element I had never seen before. Would it really look different?
After a few minutes of deep concentration, both Ray and Kenya succeeded at the same time. Ray¡¯s aura, which was once a transparent mist, suddenly flared into a vibrant red, flickering like flames around his palm. Kenya¡¯s aura, on the other hand, thickened into a deep brown hue, swirling heavily, almost as if tiny specks of dust were floating within it. ¡°¡±I did it!¡±¡± ¡°Great work, both of you!¡± Brother Fauz clapped, nodding in approval. ¡°¡°Thank you for your guidance!¡±¡± They bowed respectfully. I stared closely at Kenya¡¯s aura, my curiosity still lingering. ¡°Brother Fauz, I understand that Ray¡¯s aura is still like air but hotter than before. But why does Kenya¡¯s aura also look like air? Shouldn¡¯t it have solidified like a rock?¡± He laughed. ¡°That¡¯s a great question, Freed.¡± He rubbed his chin, thinking for a moment before glancing around. His eyes landed on two small similar size stones nearby and a wooden training sword. ¡°Kenya, try wrapping your earth aura around this stone.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kenya nodded and began channeling his aura into the stone. While he did that, Brother Fauz balanced the center of the wooden sword on his thumb and index finger. ¡°Alright, normally, the hilt is heavier than the blade, so if I put a normal stone on top of the hilt, the sword should still tilt toward the hilt, right?¡± ¡°Kenya, put your stone on top of the blade.¡± Kenya finished infusing the stone with his aura and placed it on the tip of the blade. Brother Fauz then let go of his thumb, leaving only his index finger under it. ¡°Huh?¡± Kenya blinked in surprise. And instead of tilting toward the hilt, the sword tilted toward the blade. ¡°You see that?¡± Brother Fauz smirked. ¡°Even though your aura still looks like air, the object wrapped in it becomes heavier¡ªas if you placed an extra rock on it.¡± I blinked, trying to wrap my head around it. ¡°So even though it doesn¡¯t change shape, it still affects weight?¡± He nodded. ¡°Exactly. Think of it like an invisible force pressing down. The larger the aura you release, the heavier the effect.¡± He then turned to Kenya, ¡°If your magical power increases, you can make it even heavier¡ªso don¡¯t just focus on how it looks. Focus on the effect.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kenya clenched his fists with newfound confidence. A moment later, his aura faded, and the sword tilted back toward the hilt, proving that his aura had indeed altered the stone¡¯s weight.
Brother Fauz crossed his arms. ¡°Alright, Ray, Kenya, do you want to move on to the next stage?¡± ¡°¡°Yes, please!¡±¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing complicated about the next phase. Just keep doing what you just did¡ªbut now apply it to your weapons.¡± He gestured toward the training dummies. ¡°When you fight monsters, they won¡¯t wait for you to power up your aura. You need to be able to envelop your weapon with aura instantly, just like breathing. Understood?¡± ¡°¡°Understood!¡±¡± ¡°Good. Once you master that, the final step is to maintain your elemental aura while moving and fighting. Also, don¡¯t neglect your physical training and mana control.¡± After wrapping up their lesson, Brother Fauz turned to me. ¡°Freed, once you''re done resting, get back on your feet. We¡¯re working on your stamina next.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, I started running laps around the training hall.
By the time Cheri, Ryan, and Rei successfully released their basic aura, nearly three hours had passed. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Ryan finished a little before Rei, while Cheri was the last one to succeed. They were all visibly drained, unable to continue training, so they sat down and watched the others instead. Not that they were interested in watching me. It¡¯s just because I continued running alone. Not because I¡¯m unpopular, okay!? ¡­Okay, maybe just a little. Regardless, I had started to notice something important. People in this world couldn¡¯t master both aura and mana equally. Ryan, Rei, and Cheri were good with mana but slow at learning aura. Ray, Kenya, and Gill were fast with aura but weaker with mana. Yet, here I was, learning both at an abnormal speed. <¡±Aza, am I really a genius, or did Libertas do something to my body?¡±> ¡¾Neither, Master.¡¿ <¡±Huh?¡±> I blinked. I was just fishing for compliments, but Aza¡¯s answer caught me off guard. ¡¾Your abilities are a result of the efforts you made in your previous life, Master.¡¿ <¡±...My previous life? What do you mean?¡±> Aza¡¯s calm, robotic voice suddenly took on an amused tone. ¡¾Master, you couldn''t find happiness in reality back then, so you spent years fantasizing about different lives.¡¿ ¡¾You imagined yourself as a hero, a magician, a warrior, a football player, a basketball star¡ªeven someone with a harem of devoted admirers.¡¿ <¡±...Why does that last one sound weirdly specific?¡±> ¡¾Oh, should I also mention your hypnosis fantasies? You seemed particularly fond of those. There were countless fantasies you imagined to find happiness in your past life.¡¿ <¡±Okay, okay, stop!¡±> ¡¾My point is¡ªyour mind has always been trained for visualization. You¡¯ve imagined countless abilities, picturing them so vividly that it became second nature.¡¿ ¡¾And now that you¡¯re in a world where aura and mana depend on mental imagery, you¡¯re adapting effortlessly¡ªjust like how you used to escape into your fantasies. So...¡¿ Aza paused for dramatic effect. ¡¾Congratulations, Master. Your somewhat pathetic past has finally proven useful.¡¿ <¡±Hey! You could have just called me a genius without the unnecessary details!¡±> Really, this damn angel! I anticipated a significant explanation, but she was merely teasing me again! After a while, I collapsed onto the floor, exhausted. I had to return to work at the bar soon, so while waiting, I decided to check my status.
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed Age: 6 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: 20/20 Aura: 0/5 Vitality: 25 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 35 Magic Power: 17 Mental Power: 15 Agility: 45 Dexterity: 27 Magic Resistance: 18 Mental Resistance: 16 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Immortal Bonds, Appraisal (1) ¡ª Passive ¡ª Language Comprehension ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? Immortal, Double Natural Growth Rate, Status Manipulation, Elementalist, Learning Acceleration
<¡±... Hey, is this normal?¡±> Just two days ago, my stats were practically non-existent¡ªmost of them still at 1¡ªbut now they have skyrocketed, except my aura, as I only just began learning it two hours ago. ¡¾Yes. It¡¯s easy to increase your stats when you¡¯re starting from zero. But it will get harder later.¡¿ So it¡¯s like experience points in a game? Leveling up is simpler at a low level but tougher as one advances. ¡¾Master also possesses Double Natural Growth Rate. And since everything you¡¯re learning is brand new, your Learning Acceleration is also in effect. So you¡¯re actually growing four times faster than an average person.¡¿ ¡¾But the next time you train your mana and aura, only the Double Natural Growth Rate will take effect.¡¿ Ah, I see... So Learning Acceleration only works the first time I learn something new? Once I get used to it, it stops boosting me. Yesterday, I practiced absorbing and releasing mana repeatedly, enhancing my mana capacity significantly. However, today, since I''ve only released my aura once and I also can''t recover it, it''s understandable that my aura capacity just increased by four. Though the logic behind the considerable increase in my magic power and mental resistance is unclear, I suppose I don''t need to delve into the details. It''s all good as long as my abilities improve with each session of mana and aura training. Then¡ªobserving the Element Affinity section, it remains empty. Characters in novels often seem to gain power effortlessly, with many starting off as powerful beings. I had hoped to progress more swiftly, but once again, reality shatters my optimistic dreams. <¡±Hey, Aza, am I not the main character in this world, by any chance?¡±> ¡¾Master, are you feeling unwell?¡¿ If she had a physical form, her expression would likely convey a sense of confusion, saying, ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡± Haa¡­ Chapter 22 - Elemental Mastery I sat down, still feeling the lingering exhaustion from my training, and engaging in another round of conversation with Aza. <¡±Anyway, did you analyze it?¡±> ¡¾Yes. But acquiring it is tougher than mastering water or fire.¡¿ Her response made me pause. Tougher than fire? That didn¡¯t sound good. <¡±What is it?¡±> ¡¾You have to pulverize a massive boulder with your fist without relying on any aura or mana.¡¿ <¡±... What?¡±> A boulder? With my bare fist? I stared blankly at the wall, trying to process her words. So, to obtain the earth element, I needed to break a gigantic rock without using mana or aura? What kind of barbaric requirement was that? Am I supposed to train until my fists are harder than stone? Anyway, Aza had already told me about the conditions for the water and fire elements. For water, I had to absorb mana while completely submerged. It sounded simple, but the problem was that I had to absorb mana with my entire body simultaneously, not just my hands. My mana capacity wasn¡¯t even close to making that possible yet. The only way I could prepare was to increase my mana pool first. The fire element, on the other hand, had two possible methods. The first required me to cover my hand in raw mana or aura, then plunge it into fire for several minutes. That was insane. Who in their right mind would willingly set their hand on fire? The second method was just as unreliable¡ªI needed to experience extreme anger to awaken the fire within me. The problem was that there was no way to know how much anger was needed, and I wasn¡¯t exactly living a life filled with rage. I had a peaceful life here, so there was nothing that could push me into such a deep fury. Compared to fire, water, and earth, I had no clue how to obtain the remaining basic elements: wind, light, and dark. I assumed wind would be easier than others, given its free-flowing nature, but light and dark were mysteries. Most RPG games treated them as special elements, ones that didn¡¯t follow the usual elemental weaknesses and resistances. If this world was anything like those games, then awakening light or dark magic might be far more difficult than the others. As I pondered these elements, another question surfaced in my mind. <"By the way, what''s the difference between elemental aura and elemental mana?"> ¡¾Elemental aura appears like air when released. However, mana infused with elements can be materialized.¡¿ The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Aza paused before continuing. ¡¾For example, that kid¡¯s earth aura earlier made objects physically heavier when wrapped around them. But if he wrapped the same object in earth mana, it wouldn¡¯t change the weight much¡ªjust give off a menacing vibe instead.¡¿ <"I see¡­ So aura acts as an enhancement for real objects, while magic creates fake objects?"> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ Aza continued in her usual analytical tone. ¡¾Moreover, mana can create seemingly real substances¡ªsuch as rocks, fire, or water¡ªjust like in anime. However, it is still fake.¡¿ That made sense. <"Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean close-ranged fighters are just supporters instead of damage dealers?"> ¡¾Not necessarily.¡¿ She immediately dismissed my assumption. ¡¾Close-fighters can project aura in a similar way to magic, enabling them to attack from medium and even long distances. While they don¡¯t create projectiles like mages, they can release bursts of aura toward an enemy.¡¿ <"Now it sounds like using aura is better than mana."> If aura could do everything mana could and boost physical attacks, wasn¡¯t it just superior? Aura users can engage at any range, from short to long, whereas mana users typically operate in medium to long range. ¡¾Not exactly. As that adventurer mentioned, mana absorption is easy, but absorbing aura is nearly impossible. Aura users deplete their reserves faster and require more rest or potions to recover. Moreover, they tend to exhaust their physical stamina as well, unlike mages who can stay behind and attack from afar.¡¿ Ah¡­ I see. So stamina and recovery were the trade-offs. A mage could keep attacking for longer because mana was easier to replenish, but an aura user would burn out much faster in prolonged fights. Everything was balanced. But then, a thought struck me. <"Doesn¡¯t that mean magic swordsmen are ridiculously overpowered?"> Aza responded without hesitation. ¡¾Simply being able to handle both aura and mana proficiently is already considered overpowered, Master.¡¿ <"Then¡­ am I really a genius?"> ¡¾No.¡¿ She shut me down immediately. ¡¾Master simply has more experience than normal people in imagining things.¡¿ Argh! She denied it again! Is it that hard to just praise me!? ¡¾If Master wants praise, I suggest bragging to your sisters¡ªespecially the one with a brother complex.¡¿ So she knew that I wanted to be praised, but she still refused to do it herself!?
After finishing the training session, we resumed work at the bar. The evening passed uneventfully, as did the next morning. My routine remained unchanged¡ªabsorbing and releasing mana, unleashing aura, and physical training. Every night, I also trained myself in my room, practicing my mana control. Motivated to be a magic swordsman, I tried guiding my mana toward where my aura was stored, but an invisible wall seemed to block it. The same happened when I attempted to move the aura to where my mana was. When I asked Aza about it, she suggested that I needed a deeper understanding of mana, aura, and elements before advancing further. And since I still lacked an element, I couldn''t push past that wall yet. So for now¡­ I had to be patient. And finally, Saturday arrived¡ªmarking my first trip home since I started working at the guild. My sisters, completely exhausted from their adventuring work, chose to stay at the town¡¯s inn, leaving me to travel home alone. The carriage rocked gently as I gazed at the passing scenery. It was strange¡ªonly a week had passed, yet I already felt a sense of nostalgia. I hadn¡¯t even left for that long, but I already missed home. To pass the time, I struck up another conversation with Aza. <"Aza, do you think I should tell my parents about my Appraisal skill?"> ¡¾Allow me to search for relevant information. Please wait.¡¿ Even though Aza¡¯s tone had become more natural recently, her voice still had a faint mechanical quality. I hoped she would regain her previous voice soon. The voice I had heard in those past videos that was played in my mind was¡­ way cuter. After a moment, Aza responded. ¡¾Information retrieval complete.¡¿ ¡¾The Appraisal Skill is not rare but also not too common. Approximately 6 out of 10 people possess an appraisal-related skill.¡¿ I let out a relieved sigh. That was a good ratio¡ªit meant I wouldn¡¯t stand out too much. Aza informed me that my first use of the appraisal skill had been noticed by my mom, who chose to overlook it, assuming she was merely imagining things due to the negligible amount of aura used. I contemplated upgrading my Appraisal Skill soon. But doing everything in secret sounds exhausting¡­ Maybe it was finally time to tell my family. Chapter 23 - A Past That Still Lingers The afternoon sun bathed the familiar wooden walls of my home in a warm glow as I stepped through the door, a broad grin stretched across my face. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m home!¡± ¡°Welcome back, Freed,¡± Mom greeted me with her usual gentle smile, her long blonde hair framing her delicate features. ¡°Don¡¯t run inside the house, Freed,¡± Dad added, his deep voice carrying a stern yet warm undertone. His muscular frame was seated comfortably in his usual chair, his calm ocean-blue eyes watching me with an amused glint. ¡°Ah¡­ Okay!¡± I slowed down, though the excitement bubbling within me remained. ¡¾You are acting like a child even though you have a 31-year-old mind.¡¿ <"Shut up, Aza. Isn¡¯t it fine to enjoy my childhood here since I couldn¡¯t enjoy it in my previous life?"> Children often say they want to grow up quickly, while adults wish they could return to their carefree childhood. So, if I had the mind of a 31-year-old but the body of a child, wasn¡¯t it fine to act my age this time? After cleaning myself up, we sat together in the living room, enjoying a homemade lunch The familiar taste of Mom¡¯s cooking filled me with nostalgia¡ªit was something I had missed all week. Once we finished eating, I excitedly shared my experiences from the guild. ¡°So the staff there praised me! They said I¡¯m a genius!¡± I puffed out my chest with pride. ¡°Fufu¡­ Of course, my child is a genius,¡± Mom chuckled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear as she gazed at me with warm affection. Dad leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Freed, you have the talent to be a merchant. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to change your mind?¡± I immediately shook my head. ¡°You see, when I was training, even the adventurers and the guildmaster called me a genius too!¡± Mom¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Huh? Really? What happened?¡± ¡°I was able to release my mana on my first try within fifteen minutes!¡± Mom¡¯s hands, which had been resting on the table, twitched slightly. ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s amazing, Freed. Even my first attempt took twenty minutes,¡± she admitted, blinking in surprise. ¡°I heard Celes did it in twelve minutes, and Daisy in an hour and twenty minutes.¡± ¡°Really!? Sis Celes is amazing!¡± I beamed. ¡°I also heard from the guildmaster that most people did it for over 2 hours. So, Mom and Sissy are also amazing!¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ Thank you,¡± Mom said, her smile soft and genuine. ¡°How about you, Dad?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Well, I did it in two hours and forty minutes,¡± he muttered awkwardly as he scratched his head. Mom stifled a giggle, covering her mouth. ¡°It was hard for him to handle mana.¡± Dad scowled slightly, scratching his head before clearing his throat and announced proudly. ¡°B-But! I released my first aura in just twenty-five minutes!¡± Ah, he doesn¡¯t want to lose, so he¡¯s bragging now. ¡¾Both of you are the same.¡¿ ¡­Ignoring Aza, I praised Dad instead. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing, Dad!¡± ¡°W-Well, of course.¡± He crossed his arms smugly. ¡°How about Mom and my sisters?¡± ¡°Mom did it in an hour. Celes in an hour and ten minutes. But Daisy¡­¡± Mom¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. ¡°She did it in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Ten minutes!? I didn¡¯t know Sissy was that amazing¡­¡± I glanced at Dad, whose expression turned sour again. He was completely defeated. But still¡­ They are all amazing¡­ No wonder my sisters were so determined to continue our parents¡¯ dreams, to be high-rank adventurers. They were truly talented. It was unfortunate that Mom and Dad had stopped training. Their past must have been a great shock to them. Still, I had a feeling that even if their dreams had been cut short, they had passed them down to us¡ªto me, Sis Celes, and Sissy. ¡°How about you, Freed?¡± Mom¡¯s question brought me back. I grinned and declared, ¡°I released my first aura in twenty minutes! The adventurer who taught me called me a genius! He said I have the talent to be a magic swordsman!¡± Mom gasped softly, her hands clasping together in delight. ¡°Wow! Amazing, Freed!¡± She pulled me into a warm embrace, her fingers gently stroking my hair. Meanwhile, Dad¡¯s expression... His lips pressed into a thin line, his gaze distant. A regretful expression. I think I know what is in his mind right now. After Mom released me, I turned to Dad, speaking in a serious tone. ¡°Dad, what if I¡¯m able to obtain an element?¡± Yes. He was regretting that despite my aptitude in both mana and aura controls, I don¡¯t have any element affinity. His breath hitched. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s imp¡ª¡± He stopped himself. ¡°Wait, did you get one?¡± I shook my head. ¡°Not yet. But just because others can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t either, right?¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Dad stiffened as I continued, ¡°I believe in myself. I know I can obtain an element. No, not just one¡ªmany.¡± For a moment, there was silence. Then¡ª ¡°Haha.. Hahahaha!¡± Dad suddenly laughed¡ªa deep, almost cathartic laugh, his shoulders shaking as he covered his eyes with one hand. It was the first time I had ever seen him laugh like this. Then, he crouched down and ruffled my hair. His touch was firm, yet affectionate. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± He exhaled, his voice filled with something that I couldn''t quite name. ¡°If it¡¯s you, maybe it really is possible.¡± That¡¯s right. I got the cheat skill and already know the requirement to obtain the elements, so I should be able to get them. Besides¡­ His ocean-blue eyes softened. ¡°No¡ªI believe you can do it. Because¡­¡± That¡¯s the meaning behind my name. ¡°That¡¯s the meaning behind your name.¡± Yes, my name is Freed. ¡°You should be free from the norm of this world. You can live freely and happily.¡± Dad smiled at me, his expression lighter than before and I grinned back. Mom watched us with affectionate amusement. ¡°Fufu¡­ It seems you two have finally reconciled. Now you really look like father and son.¡± She pulled us both into her embrace. ¡°I¡¯m glad. You, your sisters, and Dad¡­ are my happiness.¡± The moment I heard those words¡ª My vision blurred. My breath hitched. A memory resurfaced. - ¡°You, your sister, and dad are my happiness.¡± The same phrase. The same words. The same affection. My heart clenched painfully as the image of my previous mother filled my mind. Her soft, loving smile. The gentle warmth of her hands whenever she held me. The way she laughed whenever I acted shyly. I could hear her voice as if she were right beside me. And just like that¡ª Tears spilled from my oceanic eye. ¡°Huh? F-Freed? Why are you crying?¡± Mom¡¯s voice was filled with concern, her hands immediately reaching out to cup my cheeks, wiping my tears away. I shook my head, gripping her hand with both of mine, as if I was afraid she would disappear if I let go. I can feel her warmth, the same warmth I felt from my previous mother. ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­¡± My voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m glad to be born in this family. I¡¯m so happy to have Mom, Dad, Sis Celes, and Sissy.¡± Ah¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop my tears. I missed them. I missed my old family. Before I knew it, I lunged forward, burying my face into Mom¡¯s chest, sobbing uncontrollably. ¡°Hwaaaa¡­ Hwaaaa¡­.¡± Mom held me tightly, gently stroking my back, even though she didn¡¯t understand why I was crying. But she didn¡¯t ask. She just held me, offering me warmth, as if telling me¡ª It¡¯s okay. <"Mom, Dad¡­ Are you watching from heaven? I''m happy now¡­ So you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore."> I cried until my body felt light, as if a weight I hadn¡¯t even realized I was carrying had finally been lifted.
I don¡¯t know how long I cried. Time felt meaningless as I clung to my mother, my small fingers grasping the fabric of her dress, unwilling to let go of the warmth that reminded me of something I had lost. Mom continued to stroke my back in slow, comforting motions, whispering soft reassurances. Dad placed a firm, grounding hand on my shoulder, his presence steady and strong. Neither of them rushed me or asked questions¡ªthey simply let me cry. Eventually, my sobs turned into sniffles. My breathing steadied, though the lingering ache in my chest remained. My heart felt lighter, but my mind still lingered on the past. As I sat quietly, letting the warmth of the moment settle within me, a familiar voice nudged at the back of my mind. ¡¾You¡¯re finally done crying, Master?¡¿ I stiffened slightly, realizing Aza had been silent this whole time. <"¡­ You didn¡¯t read my thoughts just now, did you?"> ¡¾Are you referring to your question about whether your previous mother and father are watching you from heaven?¡¿ Ugh! Damn it! <"Erase that from your memory!"> Damn it! I just gave away one more resource for her to tease me again! Aza¡¯s mechanical voice remained calm, but there was a rare softness in it. ¡¾You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Master. It¡¯s normal to miss them. I understand you.¡¿ I blinked. <"...Huh?"> ¡¾What I mean is, you are a human who has emotions.¡¿ ¡¾You¡¯re not some protagonist in a novel who conveniently forgets their past life. ¡¾It¡¯s natural to remember and cherish what you¡¯ve lost. ¡¾Even I, as an angel, sometimes miss Goddess Libertas.¡¿ I see... She is right. I think I never saw characters that got reincarnated and still linger about their past. They usually just let it go as if their past is just a useless background story. Probably because of that, I thought it¡¯s not normal for me to remember my past. But¡­ A small chuckle escaped me. Aza¡­ really does have a kind side, huh? <¡±Uh¡­ S-So¡­ You aren¡¯t going to use that to tease me later, right?¡±> ¡¾That¡¯s that and this is this. It¡¯s completely different matters.¡¿ Damnnn itttt!! As I frowned, Aza asked. ¡¾Do Master want to know about your mother and father''s current life?¡¿ <¡±Huh? Can you search about their information? If so, please tell me!¡±> ¡¾No, since they are not related to this world.¡¿ I thought so too. So far Aza can only search for information that is related to this world. Other than that, she can only look into history, including mine. And that¡¯s also the reason why she has so much information that could be used to tease me! ¡¾But, since it¡¯s already been a few years since the accident, I believe they have already been reincarnated on Earth. Of course, their memory got erased.¡¿ Ah, I see¡­ I had expected that. <¡±I hope they have a new happy life.¡±> ¡¾Yes. We angels and Goddess Libertas also hope they will have a happy life.¡¿ <¡±My sister probably missed us too. But, since she is married and even has 2 sons, she should be able to move forward. So I¡¯m not too worried about her.¡±> ¡¾Yes.¡¿ I exhaled slowly, glancing toward my current parents, who were still watching me with gentle expressions. I was here. I was happy. Even if the past would always be a part of me, I wasn¡¯t alone anymore. Chapter 24 - Revealing the Appraisal Skill Mom gently released me from her embrace, looking down at me with warm yet concerned eyes. "Have you calmed down, Freed?" she asked softly, brushing a stray strand of my hair away from my damp cheek. I sniffled once and wiped my damp cheeks with my sleeve, feeling a little embarrassed. "Yes¡­ I¡¯m sorry." "Why are you apologizing?" She smiled gently, cupping my face in her hands. "It¡¯s okay to cry, right, dad?" Dad, who had been silently watching, gave a small chuckle. "That¡¯s right, Freed. To be honest, we¡¯ve always worried about how rarely you cry. Even though you¡¯re still a child, you hold everything in so much. The last time I saw you cry like this was when you were still a baby." "Is it really okay to cry¡­?" I muttered hesitantly, still feeling a bit embarrassed about my outburst. "Of course it is," Mom reassured me, her hands gently stroking my hair. "Even the sky cries when it carries too much, doesn¡¯t it?" Her words made my heart tremble. That was a quote I had loved in my past life. A reminder that it was okay to feel, that it was okay to not always be strong. I exhaled a shaky breath, my lips curling into a small, grateful smile. "Un¡­ Thanks, Mom, Dad. I feel better now." "That¡¯s good to hear," Mom said, but then she tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. "But¡­ will you tell us why you cried all of a sudden?" She gently patted my head, her fingers warm and comforting. "You said you were happy to have us, but you cried so much. There must be a reason, right?" I hesitated. Of course, there was a reason. But how could I tell them that it wasn¡¯t them I was missing¡ªthat I was thinking about the family from my past life? I wanted to keep that pain. I was afraid that if I said it out loud, if I explained everything, I would let go of that pain, and in doing so, I might forget them. I didn¡¯t want to forget my old family. So instead, I gave them an excuse. "In the adventurer¡¯s guild¡­ I saw an adventurer with two slaves," I said quietly. At the mere mention of the word slaves, I saw their expressions harden slightly. They already knew what I was about to say. But I continued anyway. "That adventurer only gave his slaves the leftovers from his meal," I continued, my hands unconsciously clenching the fabric of my pants. "And the amount was so small¡­ but they still had to share it between them." My voice wavered slightly as I spoke. "They were so thin¡­ they must have been starving. I wanted to give them food, but I couldn¡¯t do anything." I looked down, biting my lip. "And¡­ I got scared." "Scared?" Mom repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. "What if¡­ what if I became a slave one day?" I said, my voice trembling slightly. "That¡¯s why¡­ I¡¯m glad. I¡¯m so glad to be born into this family. You and Dad, Sis Celes and Sissy¡­ You¡¯re all so kind to me. I¡¯m happy¡­ so happy that I got to be here with you." Silence filled the room for a brief moment before Dad suddenly sighed and leaned forward, resting a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "There¡¯s no way we¡¯d let something like that happen to you, Freed," he said firmly. His usual calm and gentle voice carried an edge of conviction. "No matter what happens, you will never become a slave." "That¡¯s right," Mom added, giving me a soft smile. "And it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t help them, Freed. You¡¯re not a hero. You don¡¯t have to carry the weight of the world. But if you want to help them, then you should. Just promise me one thing." She reached out and held my hand in both of hers. "If you ever own a slave¡­ treat them better than that adventurer did, okay?" I nodded without hesitation. "I promise, Mom." She smiled and squeezed my hands gently. That was the end of that conversation. But I wasn¡¯t done yet.
"Actually¡­ there¡¯s something else I wanted to ask," I said hesitantly. Mom and Dad both looked at me curiously. "What is it?" Mom asked. I took a deep breath, deciding to act as if I was confused about what was happening. "Well¡­ last night, when I was practicing my mana control in my room at the guild, a blue square suddenly appeared in front of me." "A blue square?" Mom repeated, tilting her head slightly. I nodded. "Yeah. It had words written on it. Like¡­ if I looked at my bed, the words ¡®Bed¡¯ would appear. If I looked at the door, it would say ¡®Door¡¯." Dad¡¯s eyes immediately widened. "Freed. Can you try doing it again right now?" I nodded. I¡¯m activating my Appraisal with my mana, which just requires 1 mana or aura. The screen then appeared in my vision.
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Glacius Age: 38 Race: Human ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
"There it is," I said. Mom tilted her head while her finger touched her lips, "Huh? I felt a tiny bit of mana coming from you, but¡­ I don¡¯t see anything." Dad hummed in thought. "That means only Freed can see it." "What does it say?" Mom asked. "The first line says ¡®Status Window¡¯," I explained. "Then, it says ¡®Name: Glacius¡¯, ¡®Age: 38¡¯, and ¡®Race: Human¡¯." Dad and Mom exchanged glances. "Dad¡­ isn¡¯t this¡­" Mom started. Dad nodded. "Yeah. Freed has an Appraisal skill." Mom gasped, then suddenly pulled me into another hug. "Wow, Freed! You¡¯re amazing!" It¡¯s indeed a hologram. She can pass through the screen as if there was really nothing. I barely had time to react before she smothered me against her chest again. "Appraisal skill?" I asked, playing dumb. Dad smiled. "It¡¯s a rare skill, Freed. Not super rare, but not common either. Maybe six out of ten people have it. But even your Mom, your sisters, and I don¡¯t have it." "Is it really that amazing?" I widened my eyes, pretending to be shocked. "It is." Dad nodded. "With Appraisal, you can see the information of objects, plants, and people. The reason why you¡¯re only seeing basic details right now is probably because your skill level is low. But if you train it, you¡¯ll be able to see much more.¡± "Like what?" "For example," Dad explained, "if you Appraise a monster, you¡¯ll be able to see its abilities, status, and element affinity. You¡¯ll also be able to Appraise plants, which is helpful for identifying which ones are poisonous." "Wow!" I gasped, playing up my amazement. "But be careful," Dad warned, his tone growing serious. "If you use Appraisal on someone with sharp perception, they might notice that you¡¯re using your mana or aura. Some people don¡¯t like being appraised.¡± "What happens if they find out?" "They might think you¡¯re trying to spy on them or prepare to attack them," Dad said. "And if they are noble¡­ well, some of them might execute you just for trying." I gulped dramatically. "Scary¡­" Dad chuckled and patted my head. "If you use it in a crowd, they probably won¡¯t notice. But just be careful, alright?¡± I gulped dramatically. "Scary¡­¡± Dad chuckled and patted my head. "If you use it in a crowd, they probably won¡¯t notice. Appraisal can also be blocked by some skills or items. So, just be careful, alright?.¡± "Okay," I nodded. Now that I had revealed my Appraisal skill, I was free to train it without hiding. That night, I practiced controlling my mana while using Appraisal repeatedly on different objects in the house, slowly increasing my proficiency with it. Bit by bit, I would level up this skill and increase my mana capacity simultaneously. Chapter 25 - Breeze Footwork The morning air was crisp and cool, the gentle rustling of leaves filling the quiet space around our home. As I stepped outside, I saw my father standing in the open yard, arms crossed, a knowing smile playing on his lips. "Freed, you may be a genius at controlling mana and aura," he began, his deep voice carrying a certain weight, "but there¡¯s one more crucial thing you must learn to become a true adventurer. Do you know what it is?¡± I thought for a moment before answering, "Is it footwork?" Dad raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. "Oh? So you already knew?¡± "Yes, Dad. I''ve been watching you train my sisters for years. I¡¯ve seen how they move, how they step, but¡­ I don¡¯t know the details." "Good," he said with an approving nod. "Then let me explain it properly." His stance shifted slightly, and I suddenly felt a strange pressure in the air. "Footwork is the art of movement, the rhythm of battle. It unlocks your full potential, regardless of whether you wield a sword, cast spells, or fight barehanded," he explained. "No matter how refined your techniques are, they¡¯re useless if your strikes can¡¯t reach your opponent. Likewise, a mage''s magic means nothing if they¡¯re struck before they can finish casting. In battle, whether you are a swordsman or a mage, what becomes your greatest shield and your deadliest weapon?¡± His weight shifted, and in the blink of an eye, Dad vanished. My eyes widened as I instinctively spun around. A second later, I felt a hand ruffle my hair. "Dad!?" He was behind me. I hadn¡¯t even heard a single footstep. "Footwork," he answered, his voice laced with amusement. "It can make you more aggressive, more defensive, or simply allow you to move faster than your enemy.¡± I turned back to face him, my heart still racing. ¡°What was that¡­?¡± I was astonished. I had often watched my sisters train with him, but seeing Dad move like that up close was entirely different. It was almost like¡­ he had disappeared for a moment. "If you want to survive real battles, footwork is more important than anything else. Even a simple sword thrust without aura can still be lethal with the right application of footwork.¡± ¡°Footwork¡­¡± I clenched my fists, excitement coursing through me. This was what I lacked in my previous life¡ªtrue combat experience. I had read about footwork in novels, seen it in anime, but truly understanding it? That was another matter entirely.
"We¡¯ll start with the Breeze Footwork, an art that mirrors the grace of the wind." Dad said, his body suddenly becoming lighter, more fluid. His movements became smooth, almost like he was swaying with the wind itself. I held my breath. The Breeze Footwork. It looked¡­ effortless. His feet glided over the dirt, each step as soft as a whisper, yet brimming with controlled energy. He was dancing with the wind itself. "The Breeze Footwork is all about fluidity. It allows you to read the flow of battle and adjust accordingly. Watch closely," he instructed, stepping forward and weaving to the side in a swift, natural motion. Despite his calm steps, it was impossible to predict where he would move next. Then, suddenly¡ªhe pivoted. A blur of motion. A sharp turn executed so flawlessly that it almost looked as if his body was floating before settling down. "Now, try to replicate it," he said, stepping back and gesturing for me to begin. I exhaled slowly. Alright. Let¡¯s do this. I mimicked his stance, letting my body relax. Then, carefully, I took my first step. Right foot forward¡ª The air brushed against my cheek as I advanced. Left foot followed, smoothly gliding ahead. I focused on the wind, feeling it move around me as I shifted. The first form, Entwine, was meant to be a seamless advance¡ªflowing like a breeze slipping through gaps. Then came the second form, Storm¡ªa sharp pivot to evade an attack while countering in the same breath. I executed the movement, twisting my body to the side and stepping into an imaginary strike. The dirt beneath me shifted slightly, but my balance remained firm. It was strange. I had never moved like this before, yet¡­ It felt natural. Like my body already understood the rhythm, the flow, as if I had been practicing this for years. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Was it because of Learning Acceleration? The moment I completed the sequence, I turned back to Dad, expecting some pointers on what I had done wrong. Instead, I found him staring at me, one hand shielding his eyes from the sun as he let out a disbelieving chuckle. ¡°Haha.. Crazy¡­¡± I blinked. "Did I do well?" Dad exhaled, shaking his head with an amused smile. "More than that. It seems you''ve already grasped it.¡± I tilted my head. "Really?" "Yes, Freed," he said, his expression both impressed and slightly exasperated. "There are a few things to refine, but your execution was nearly flawless. Even your sisters took three whole days to partially master it. But you¡­" He crossed his arms. "I¡¯d wager you could fully master it within a day, no, a few hours if you keep going.¡± I grinned, a sense of pride welling up inside me. "Hehe! Thanks, Dad! Your explanation was really clear, so it was easy to follow.¡± Dad chuckled, then ruffled my hair. "No, Freed. I taught you the same way I taught your sisters. This is entirely your own skill. You learned it by simply watching. That¡¯s no ordinary feat," he said warmly. "You really are a genius, Freed. Dad is proud of you." "However," he continued, his expression growing firm, "even though you''ve learned it, that¡¯s only the first step. Repetition is key. You need to ingrain this into your body until it becomes second nature¡ªsomething as instinctive as breathing.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± "Good. Now, repeat it. I''ll correct your postures this time." "Yes!" And so, I spent the rest of the morning practicing under Dad¡¯s watchful eyes. Every step, every shift in weight¡ªhe corrected every small mistake, refining my movements until they were seamless.
By the time Mom called us in for dinner, my legs burned with exhaustion, but my heart soared with accomplishment. During the meal, Mom, having heard about my progress, smiled and cupped my cheek. "As expected of my son," she said proudly. "You really are a genius." Her praise made me feel even prouder. Before heading to bed, she asked me to deliver some clothes to the Persian Store tomorrow. But before sleep could claim me, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. ¡¾Master, you''ve acquired a new skill. Would you like to inspect it?¡¿ A new skill? I sat up in bed, my fatigue momentarily forgotten. <"Show me.">
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed Age: 6 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: 50/50 Aura: 30/30 Vitality: 40 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 35 Magic Power: 45 Mental Power: 43 Agility: 70 Dexterity: 30 Magic Resistance: 37 Mental Resistance: 36 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Immortal Bonds, Appraisal (1) ¡ª Passive ¡ª Language Comprehension,Breeze Footwork(4) ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? Immortal, Double Natural Growth Rate, Status Manipulation, Elementalist, Learning Acceleration
My status has significantly improved since I began training last week. There, I saw a new passive skill. <¡±Breeze Footwork? Aza, show the details.¡±>
? Breeze Footwork ? ?Lv. 4? Move like the wind. The footwork that can feel the flow of the wind. You can feel the wind better. Your agility slightly increased. The more you grasp this footwork, the better the effects you gain.
Level 4? Already? The description is somewhat vague. While I understand the part about my agility slightly increasing, the notion of "feeling the wind better" eludes me. <¡±Feel the wind better? What does it means?¡±> ¡¾Based on analysis, it¡¯s about your perception towards the wind. For instance, when someone is hiding nearby, you can sense the altered flow of the wind around them. This allows you to detect someone in hiding.¡¿ <¡±I see. It¡¯s like a form of detection, isn¡¯t it?¡±> ¡¾Exactly. Although it may be inferior to skills specialized in detection, there are still more benefits to sharpening your perception towards the wind.¡¿ <¡±It¡¯s better than having nothing. So, why did it start at level 4?¡±> ¡¾Thanks to your Learning Acceleration talent, you instantly learned Level 1 upon seeing your father¡¯s demonstration. Then, during your first practice, it leveled up to 3. Finally, after refining your postures, it increased to Level 4.¡¿ <¡±What is the highest level?¡±> ¡¾Level 10.¡¿ <¡±... Quite a way to go. I thought I almost fully grasped it. How high is Dad¡¯s level?"> ¡¾Based on analysis, your father should be at level 6.¡¿ I exhaled in amazement. I had almost matched Dad¡¯s level in a single day. <¡±I see... So, I''ve almost fully grasped my dad''s skill level rather than reaching the maximum level of the skill itself. It makes sense since I only observed his footwork.¡±> Following this, I began my nightly routine of training my mana and aura before exhaustion threatened to overcome me. Aza reassured me, stating that aside from temporary exhaustion, no harm would befall my body, and it would recover after a night''s sleep. Driven by the desire to grow stronger swiftly, I persisted in this nightly routine. Chapter 26 - Endless Screams of the Slave ¡ª Esta¡¯s POV ¡ª My name is Esta. Long, silky blonde hair frames my face, complementing my light green eyes. I was once a free elf, living in the tranquil of a normal village, nestled between the vast forests of the homeland of the elves, Rosenwood Kingdom, and the human lands. For over a century, I lived in peace, sheltered by the vast forests and the warmth of my family. But¡­ That peace was shattered two decades ago when I reached the age of 125. The Herrschaft Empire, a militaristic human nation to the east, launched a brutal campaign against non-human races. With the backing of the Liberia Holy Kingdom to the south, they declared that the world belonged solely to humans. Our village was among the first to be struck, a merciless assault that left devastation in its wake. The attack came without warning¡ªsoldiers clad in steel, descended upon our village like a storm. They swept through the streets, torches setting homes ablaze, blades cutting down those who resisted. I still remember the screams. The smell of burning wood. The sky, blackened by the smoke of our homes. My mother, embracing me, pleaded for mercy that never came. My father, a normal hunter, stood at our doorstep, sword in hand, shielding me and my mother. My brother fought alongside him. But, what could two elves do against an army? I won¡¯t forget the spear that impaled my father¡¯s chest. The way my brother¡¯s sword arm was severed in a single stroke. My mother¡¯s final cry before she was silenced forever. The last sight I had of them was their lifeless bodies lying on the crimson-stained ground. They massacred nearly everyone in the village. I was dragged away, kicking, screaming, cursing the men who tore my world apart. They laughed. One of them, an officer with cold, golden eyes, wiped my brother¡¯s blood from his blade and said, "Tie up the survivors. The young ones will fetch a good price." And so, I was bound in chains. The village burned behind me as I was herded onto a slave wagon, along with the few who survived. They had taken everything from me¡ªmy family, my home, my freedom. I prayed for Rosenwood to send help. I prayed for the war to end before we were sold. But no one came.
The days blurred into one another¡ªhot, endless roads by day, cold cages by night. A year into my captivity, the Katza Dynasty of the Zharova Confederation, the catkin dominion within the beastkin nation to the south of Rosenwood, joined the war on the kingdom¡¯s side. They halted the empire¡¯s expansion, but at great cost. The war rages on to this day. The war had become a deadlock, and those of us already enslaved were beyond rescue. At first, I clung to the hope that my people would come for us. That someone would break our collars and take us home. But the empire had no intention of letting us go. For two years, I remained in the hands of a slave trader, paraded before leering nobles and merchants like livestock. I was nothing but a product, a piece of merchandise to be inspected and bid upon. They auctioned us off like objects, one by one. Then, one day¡ª He arrived. The very noble who had ordered the massacre of my village. He saw no tragedy in what he had done, only a transaction. With a sneer, he purchased me for 50 gold coins, as if my life¡ªmy suffering¡ªwas worth nothing more than a bag of money. Filled with anger and resentment, my eyes locked onto him. However, any attempt to retaliate triggered a shocking jolt from the collar, a cruel reminder of my powerlessness. Then, he took me to his mansion, where my nightmares truly began. The years that followed stripped me of my dignity. He, his son, and even his butler, treat me as their plaything. I was forced to serve, my every action dictated by the collar around my neck. Every night I slept on the floor beside either his or his son¡¯s bed. The butler gave me the food after he forced me to beg to have sex with him. He didn''t even give me water to drink after I ate my food, but he forced me to drink his white stuff instead. At lunch time and dinner time, he made me act as a table. I lay down on the table with the food on top of me, then served me along with the food to his masters. After the father and son finished ate, they used me together, sometimes the butler joined too. That was my everyday life there. They didn''t even give me a single cloth. Even when they want to go to war. Every night on the way to the battlefield, that nobleman and his son always used my body as they pleased together. Once they were satisfied, they gave me to the soldiers who were doing watch duty. Of course, the soldiers had the same look as them. That nobleman even provided medicine everyday for me so I couldn¡¯t get pregnant. That way, he, his son, his butler, and the soldiers can rape me freely without worrying the aftermath. Any attempt at defiance was met with a searing shock that coursed through my body, leaving me gasping on the floor. I was a possession, nothing more¡ªa trophy of conquest, a tool to be used at their whim. Every day blurred into the next, each one worse than the last. But the worst cruelty was not the pain¡ªit was the breaking of my spirit. The pain of my body was nothing compared to the wounds carved into my soul. I was made to witness horrors that would haunt me even in my restless sleep. They brought prisoners before me¡ªelves, rebels, those who dared resist. In the depths of despair, they coerced me to wield my wind magic against prisoners of war, my fellow elves. I was ordered to strike them down, to wield my wind magic as a weapon of execution. And if I hesitated, the collar would tighten, the pain would intensify, until my choices were stripped away entirely. Apologies whispered through my tears with every magic I cast before I took their lives. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. I lost count of how many I had condemned. It hurts. Even though there was no scar on my body, I still felt the pain. The years passed in a blur of suffering. I stopped counting the days. The pain persists, an invisible torment etched upon my soul. For fifteen years, I endured their cruelty. Fifteen years in which my name became meaningless. The war outside raged on, but within these walls, time had long since lost its meaning. Sanity eludes me, my gaze drifts skyward when solitude claims me. I no longer cried¡ªthere were no tears left to shed, yet my heart continues its silent scream. The face that stared back at me in the polished silver mirror was not mine anymore. She was hollow. Empty. A husk. Family echoes in my thoughts, a haunting melody of longing. I wished for death. I wish I could die and join them. Death''s embrace seems a preferable fate. I begged for it in the silence of my mind, even as my lips remained obediently sealed. Even if I¡¯m saved, can I recover myself? If salvation would not come, then let me die and be free of this torment. Yet, amidst the darkness, a flicker of desire endures. Something inside me refused to break. Hatred kept me alive. The hatred for those who stole everything from me. The hatred for the noble whose hands were drenched in my family¡¯s blood. Should the slimmest opportunity arise to shatter this empire and holy kingdom or topple the human race, I''d seize it willingly, even at the cost of my life, or perhaps my very soul. I swore that if I ever escaped¡­ if I ever had the power¡­ I would burn everything to the ground. But¡ª I knew that I didn''t have enough power to fulfill my own wish. I still had my magic. I still had my mind. And most importantly¡ªI still had my hatred. If I could not destroy the empire myself¡­ I would find someone who could. Awaiting the arrival of one with the strength to fulfill my fervent wish. Someone powerful. Someone willing. Should they lead me to the battlefield, allowing me to vanquish my foes. No matter who they were, no matter what their goals¡­ I promise to myself that I will serve that person. Forever. I vow eternal servitude. If they wished to conquer the world, I would march at their side. If they sought destruction, I would be their blade, standing at the foremost of the battlefield. Even if it meant betraying my homeland¡ªthe kingdom that had left me to rot in chains¡ªI would not hesitate. I''ve been forsaken by my homeland for two decades of war. What remains of my country holds no sway over my allegiance. I care not if it crumbles or stands. The world had forsaken me. But I would not go quietly. Herrschaft. Liberia. Rosenwood. I will watch them all burn.
Three years ago, it felt as if the goddess had finally heeded my plea. The noble and his son were sent to the battlefield. They took me with them, as they always did, parading me before their soldiers like a trophy. But fate had other plans. A battle broke out, and they were slain in battle. And just like that¡ªthe collar around my neck unlocked on its own, falling away like a broken shackle. I was free. Yet I was surrounded by thousands of empire soldiers, deep in the war camp. Escape was impossible. My fate was already decided. So I made a choice. "Haha¡­¡± The laughter that tore from my throat was something foreign. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Something wild, something unhinged. ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± It was the sound of shackles breaking. I no longer wanted to run. I wanted revenge. I wanted to go berserk. I succumbed to the madness that had brewed within me for fifteen years in that accursed hell. A chance for revenge, even if fleeting, beckoned. And I seized it. I raised my hands. Before they could react, the winds around me shifted. My magic, long suppressed, erupted in a storm of fury, relishing the first taste of taking lives with my own will. And for the first time, I wielded my power not as a weapon forced upon me¡ªbut as my own. Blades of wind cut through the air, faster than the soldiers could react. The first fell, then another, and another. Laughter echoed as their screams resonated with my newfound exhilaration. "Die, die, die, die, die! Hahahaha!" For the first time in fifteen years, I felt joy. Blood splattered across my bare skin, my hair, my face. It painted the earth red. Every second counted in preparation for the next assault. The soldiers who had once jeered at me, who had once watched me suffer in silence, now screamed as my wind magic tore them apart. "Keep screaming! Your agony composed the symphony of my vengeance! Hahahaha!¡± I didn¡¯t count how many I killed. A hundred? A thousand? I did not stop. My wind, once gentle, had turned into a tempest of slaughter. It surged forth, carrying my rage, my grief, my endless torment. My magic, once light-green, darkened into a deep crimson. The wind I controlled was no longer the gentle breeze of the forest¡ªit was a storm of death. I absorbed mana, releasing it as a relentless torrent of red wind magic. Bathed in sunlight, my crimson winds painted a gruesome ballet. Crimson wind blades cleaved the bodies of soldiers. Crimson wind spears punctured their flesh. Searing heat lacerated the air along with their screams as the melody. I painted the battlefield red with their corpses. The Empire took everything from me. Now, I would take everything from them. The sun dipped below the horizon, and still, I fought. Yet, the army remained vast. Even rage has its limits. In the end¡­ my body betrayed me. Exhaustion crept into my limbs, my vision blurred. Blood-soaked and spent. Before I could summon another magic, I collapsed among the dead. Oddly, a smile adorned my face. Even if death awaited, I cared not. Though my goal remained elusive, the satisfaction of vanquishing so many human soldiers filled me with contentment. I expected death that day. Welcomed it, even. But fate was not so kind.
As I attempted to open my eyes, darkness enveloped me. Limbs unresponsive, my senses confined by cloth covering eyes and mouth, hands and legs bound with unforgiving rope. I was inside a carriage. What a foolish action. They should have ended me, but in their oversight, a glimmer of hope emerged¡ªtime, though uncertain, awaited to grant my wish. After they noticed I had woken up, they used my body. But it was nothing. I had lived everyday for 15 years getting used by many men. Familiarity dulled the resistance within me. I have known since a long time ago that having sex felt good, but I couldn¡¯t feel anything before because my mind was filled with despair. But this time was different. A hint of revenge was released, and with a flicker of hope, I embraced the fleeting pleasure over tears as they played with my body. Yet, deep down, a secret desire lingered. A dream of sharing intimacy with a man who I love and loves me back. Haha¡­ what am I thinking of? There¡¯s no way a man would love a dirty girl like me. But¡­ Even if it¡¯s just one-sided love. Even if it''s just once. I wanted to feel it. I wanted to be embraced by the man I love. Weeks later, the destination revealed itself as they untied the blindfold. Three soldiers from the empire were in my vision. As expected, even the soldiers themselves were rotten. I had slaughtered an entire battalion of men. Yet, instead of sending me, who killed many soldiers, to their higher up, instead of executing me, They sold me again to earn some money for themselves. Those spineless, greedy cowards¡­
Months passed. An adventurer with fiery red hair and a formidable greatsword purchased me for a meager five gold coins. For two years, I shared existence with him and a fellow slave of the cat race. Another abusive treatment awaited me once more. I did not expect kindness. I was not given any. But I had learned one thing from my time in chains. Freedom is an illusion. True freedom can only be taken by force. And if I could not break my chains, I would wait for the day someone strong enough could. I no longer care if that person is kind or cruel. Whether they are a hero or a monster, it does not matter. As long as they can grant me the vengeance I crave, I will follow them to the ends of the world. Even if that means watching the world burn. l will laugh. Chapter 27 - A Chance ¡ª Freed¡¯s POV ¡ª Six months. That¡¯s how long I¡¯ve been working part-time at the guild while training diligently. My progress was undeniable¡ªmy stats had surged past the three-digit mark, a feat that would be astonishing for any ordinary six-year-old. And yet, despite my growth, Sis Celes¡¯ and Sissy¡¯s status still towered over mine. Aza estimated that by the time I turned nine, I might surpass Sissy¡¯s current status¡ªif she remained stagnant. But that was unlikely. Unlike me, who had a structured routine of training, Sissy and Sis Celes underwent rigorous physical tasks every day while completing adventurer requests. Their bodies naturally strengthened through experience, whereas I was still catching up. I heard they also train by themselves even after they finish their adventurer requests. Still, with my Double Natural Growth Rate and Learning Acceleration, it was only a matter of time before I overtook them. Maybe by eleven years old, I¡¯d finally be strong enough to stand beside my sisters as an equal. That wasn¡¯t the only thing that had improved. My Appraisal skill has evolved twice. At level 2, I had gained the ability to discern a person¡¯s elemental affinity. Then, just a few days ago, it leveled up to 3, granting me insight into their basic stats¡ªVitality, Strength, Agility, and Dexterity. With this, I could compare my physical abilities to those of others. Based on what I had observed, my stats now rivaled an average twelve-year-old who had been casually training. Not bad, but not nearly enough. I needed to keep pushing forward.
The sun shone brightly as I arrived at Lavender Town, just like every other week. ¡°Brother Zack, Hello!¡± ¡°Oh Freed! Welcome back!¡± The familiar voice of Brother Zack, the gatekeeper, greeted me as I passed through the southern entrance. We saw each other twice a week¡ªevery Monday and Saturday¡ªsince those were the days he was stationed at this gate, coinciding with my trips between Aster Village and town. After exchanging brief pleasantries, I proceeded to my first stop: The Persian Store. ¡°Welc- Oh, Freed! Hello!¡± A cheerful voice called out the moment I stepped inside. ¡°Hello, Sister Fey!¡± She was a kind woman in her twenties with short black hair and dark black eyes. Always full of energy, she was one of the friendliest shopkeepers I knew. I took out a stack of neatly folded garments from my bag and placed them on the counter. ¡°Here are this week¡¯s clothes!¡± Mom is a seamstress, and her custom-designed outfits were delivered here based on orders made by customers. The Persian Store handled everything¡ªorders, payments, and even providing the necessary materials. While Mom occasionally handles urgent deliveries herself, I often assist in the process. My job was just to drop off the finished products. Considering the store covers the transportation fee, it proves more efficient for me to handle deliveries during my routine guild visits. ¡°Yup, everything¡¯s here! Here¡¯s the payment, Freed.¡± ¡°Thanks! See you next week, Sister!¡± With that task complete, I made my way to Zenith Restaurant for lunch. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Welcome! Oh! Freed! Hello!¡± The moment I stepped into the restaurant, Sis Nina, a young waitress with wavy chestnut hair and brown eyes, greeted me warmly. ¡°Hello, Sis Nina! I¡¯ll have the stew as usual!¡± ¡°Roger! By the way, your sisters just left a moment ago. Did you meet them outside?¡± I shook my head. ¡°No, I must¡¯ve just missed them. But it¡¯s okay¡ªwe¡¯ll meet later anyway.¡± ¡°Alright, wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring your food.¡± While I could eat for free at the guild¡¯s bar, the menu was usually meat-heavy¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t bad, but sometimes I craved something different. Zenith offered more variety, especially with vegetables, so I made it a habit to eat here once a week. While my usual routine involves meeting my sisters for a shared meal, sometimes they dined early due to their busy schedule with requests, like today. After a few minutes, my meal arrived. ¡°Here you go!¡± ¡°Thanks! Time to dig in!¡± I ate alone, savoring every bite. If Sissy had been here, she would have complained that Sis Celes and I ate too slowly. But I didn¡¯t care. Food was meant to be enjoyed, not rushed. Once finished, I left the restaurant and made my way to the guild, changed into my uniform, and relaxed for about two hours before starting my shift. Everything was normal. Just another day in my routine. Or so I thought.
¡°Do you feel hungry? Haha! Too bad, there will be no food for you two today!¡± The voice was loud, boastful, and utterly despicable. I turned my gaze toward the counter, where a familiar red-haired man sat, arrogantly addressing his two slaves. The catgirl and the elf sat across from him. While I couldn¡¯t see his face from my vantage point behind him, the expressions on his slaves'' faces were unmistakable. Their faces were lowered, they are radiating an aura of sadness¡­ or not. I could see their clenched fists beneath the table. Although others might only see the sadness in them, I saw something more. Anger. Frustration. Hopelessness. I had seen those emotions before. I had felt them before. It was the same turmoil I once had in my past life¡ªbullied, powerless, and unable to fight back. ¡°Do you comprehend your mistakes today? First, Hazel, you spotted the wolves ahead but failed to notice the ones from behind.¡± The man¡¯s words dripped with mockery. ¡°Master, but Hazel is currently sick! So¡ª¡± ¡°Is that my concern?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± The elf tried to defend the catgirl, Hazel, but her voice faltered under his scorn. ¡°You made a blunder too, Esta. Your attack on the wolves missed, causing them to scatter. Do you understand the consequences? It means I didn¡¯t earn any money today because of you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not her fault, Master! She was just trying to save me, nya.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s her mistake! A few scratches or bites from the wolves won¡¯t kill you! She should prioritize killing the wolves instead of trying to save you!¡± The catgirl defended the elf, Esta, her face pallid, indicating genuine illness. Yet, as expected of the callous man, he showed no concern, unabashedly continuing his solitary meal. I don¡¯t know the details, but I can roughly guest based on their conversation Hazel, who was clearly ill, should have never been taken on a hunt in the first place. Yet this bastard forced her along, knowing full well she wasn¡¯t in any condition to fight. Then, when she inevitably failed, he blamed her. And when Esta tried to protect her, he blamed her too as her attack made the monsters run away. I don''t know what kind of attack that could make the wolves run away, but it seems quite strong. Even as he ate his meal, he denied them food, treating them as less than human. I clenched my fists. This is wrong. Someone should stop him. I should stop him. But how? Before I could think of a solution, something unexpected happened. As the man finished his meal, his expression shifted as he frantically patted his pockets, his face twisting in panic. ¡°Huh? W-Where is it?¡± He kept searching, then froze as if recalling something. ¡°Argh, damn it! It must have been from that time! Why is luck so against me today!?¡± His face contorted in frustration before he turned his gaze toward us. ¡°Oi! Come here.¡± Sister Sasa, who had been silently watching, furrowed her brows but maintained her professionalism. She approached him with a polite smile, though I knew she despised him. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± He scowled. ¡°It seems a thief stole my money, leaving me unable to pay for the food.¡± A brief silence filled the bar. Then, everything changed. Chapter 28 - A Game of Wits "It seems a thief stole my money, leaving me unable to pay for the food.¡± The red-haired adventurer''s voice carried across the bar, drawing the attention of everyone nearby. His expression twisted into one of feigned helplessness, but his attempt at garnering sympathy was met with silence. Sis Sasa, standing before him, furrowed her brows before responding with a composed tone. "How unfortunate," she said. "But if customers can''t settle their bill, they''ll need to work here for a while." "For how long?" Sis Sasa took a moment to assess the table in front of him, her eyes scanning the sheer number of empty plates stacked on top of each other. I knew this man had an absurd appetite, but seeing the amount he had consumed made me realize just how much food he had devoured. Finally, she spoke, "Umm... Considering the cost of your meal, you''ll need to work here for five days, and you''ll receive three meals each day." "And what if I opt for no meals?" "Uh... T-That''s..." Sis Sasa hesitated. I understood why¡ªshe had calculated five days with meals because she knew this bastard would force his slaves to do the work instead of him. But he opted out of food, to demand an even shorter sentence. "Hey, you could get free meals, why reject it?¡± I turned my gaze toward the tanned fire mage, a regular customer. She was the same woman who often teased me for a discount in exchange for magic lessons, which I always declined. At first, I thought she just wanted to annoy him, but then I realized¡ªshe must have noticed Sis Sasa¡¯s intent and was helping to put pressure on him¡­ or was she simply irritated by someone refusing free food? Either way, it worked. Other adventurers joined in. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± "If you don¡¯t want free food, you can give it to me! Haha!¡± "Hey, who''s the thief that stole your money? I want to recruit him! Haha!¡± "The thief must be skilled to steal from a C-Rank! Hahaha!¡± "Rather than that, why didn''t the C-Rank notice when the thief stole the money?¡± "Come to think of it, a C-Rank should be able to handle a mere thief, right?¡± "Is he truly a C-Rank?" "Maybe fake?" "Maybe his daddy gave him hush money to raise his rank?¡± ¡°¡°Hahahaha!¡±¡± The man¡¯s face darkened with anger, his body stiffening as the laughter echoed around him. "Shut up! It''s none of your business!" "Huh? What did you say!?" "I said shut up! Do you guys want to pick a fight with me!?¡± His hand slammed against the table, reaching for the massive greatsword beside him. The moment his fingers gripped the handle, a crushing pressure exploded from his body. A heavy red aura surged outward, flooding the bar with oppressive energy. The wooden furniture trembled under its weight, and a chilling silence swept across the room. Strong. Despite his arrogance and cruelty, there was no denying his power. I instinctively clenched my fists as my body trembled slightly. His aura was overwhelming¡ªnothing like the light, unstable energy I had just begun to control. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. It would be bad if this continues. I turned my gaze toward my fellow workers. Gill, Kenya, and Cheri were pale, their small bodies trembling behind the counter, where Brother Tian and Sister Morin tried to calm them down. If he turned his aura toward us, the younger kids might even faint from the pressure alone. It is the first time there is a fight since I started working here. Wait¡­ perhaps this could be an opportunity? Sis Sasa was about to intervene before it escalated, desperation in her voice. "W-Wait! Don¡¯t fight! I-It is three-" "WAIT!" I stepped forward, cutting her off before she could lower the punishment to ''three days without meals.¡¯ Silence. Everyone¡¯s attention shifted to me. The red-haired man turned his glaring eyes toward me, his aura still raging like fire. The slaves, Esta and Hazel, both looked at me in shock¡ªworried, confused. But I smiled. A calm, reassuring smile, as if telling them, it¡¯s okay. Trust me. The adventurer narrowed his eyes. ¡°Huh? What do you want, brat?¡± The closer the distance between me and him, the harder it was for me to breathe. I forced my breathing to steady. Every step closer to him felt like I was wading through mud, the crushing weight of his aura making it harder to move. I tried hard not to tremble, stopping a few steps in front of him. I couldn¡¯t get closer than this. I had to be smart about this. So, I put on my most innocent expression. ¡°Big brother looks so strong and cool! They must be wrong about you, right? Your skill is the real deal!¡± His expression faltered by the sudden praise. ¡°H-Huh? Y-Yes, of course! I¡¯m a real C-Rank adventurer!¡± Got him. I ignored the bewildered glances from everyone else, especially Sis Sasa, who probably thought I had lost my mind. But still, Aza said that his slaves are much stronger than him. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how strong they are? I continued. ¡°Wow! Does that mean big brother can hunt monsters alone? The monsters must be scared to fight big brother, so it should be easy for big brother to win, right?¡± He puffed out his chest. ¡°Of course! I can fight and win against multiple monsters at once.¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± I made sure my admiration sounded genuine. Reading moods from fake expressions was a specialty of mine from my previous life, making it easy for me to gauge his mood. His anger hadn¡¯t vanished, but the praise was working¡ªhis expression wavered, struggling to hold back a smile. I had him hooked. Now for the real trap. ¡°Umm... Then, I have a suggestion for big brother. A way not just to pay for the food, but also to earn more money than usual every day!¡± His interest spiked the moment I mentioned money. ¡°Hoo? You think you¡¯re smart?¡± I shook my head quickly. ¡°Ah, no way! Is there even someone smarter than big brother here? No, right?¡± ¡°Haha! You''re good at talking, brat! Okay, I¡¯ll hear you out first. But if you dare to lie to me¡­¡± He dared to threaten me, a kid. Truly a rotten man. I forced a nervous chuckle. ¡°Ah no way! I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Okay, so, what is it?¡± ¡°Umm.. First, could you stop your aura? It¡¯s hard for me to breathe¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ You seem to have good talent too to be able to stand near my aura.¡± He stopped maintaining his aura, and finally, I was able to breathe normally again. ¡°Haa.. Thanks!¡± ¡°Enough. So, what is it?¡± ¡°Umm.. Does big brother know that adventurers can earn money by helping the kids, including me, to train here?¡± ¡°Huh? Ah.. Yes, I heard something like that before¡­ Wait, do you mean you want me to teach you, brat?¡± ¡°Ahh No! Well, it would be better for me if big brother, who is so strong, trained me, but it wouldn¡¯t benefit big brother! Didn¡¯t I say that my suggestion will make big brother earn more money? If big brother trained me, then who''s gonna hunt outside?¡± ¡°So, what are you trying to say, brat?¡± I pointed toward his slaves. ¡°Them.¡± He raised an eyebrow as I continued. ¡°They look so weak. If big brother trained me, I don¡¯t think they can hunt monsters by themselves. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re even burdens when big brother hunts, right?¡± I let my words sink in before adding, ¡°Today was an example¡ªboth of them messed up, didn¡¯t they?¡± His expression darkened, but he didn¡¯t argue. ¡°So,¡± I continued, ¡°why not let them train me and the other kids instead, while big brother hunts alone outside?¡± His frown deepened. ¡°Big brother said he could hunt alone easily, right? That way, big brother can hunt freely without carrying burdens. Big brother also still gets his normal hunting money, plus extra money from them working here.¡± I grinned, ¡°How is it?¡± A tense silence followed. The entire bar was watching. Waiting for his answer. Chapter 29 - Celebration ¡°How is it?¡± A tense silence enveloped the bar. The red-haired adventurer furrowed his brows, his expression darkening as he processed my words. Did I fail? I glanced at the two slaves, catching their anxious gazes. I gave them a small, apologetic look, silently conveying that I had done all I could. And then¡ª ¡°Two people.¡± A familiar voice echoed from the entrance. ¡°G-Guildmaster!¡± Sis Sasa nearly jumped at the sudden appearance of the guildmaster. Everyone turned toward the entrance as Sis Karin strode in, her sharp eyes locked onto the red-haired adventurer. She walked with an effortless grace, closing the distance between them. Though she was slightly shorter than him, the few steps between them gave her an imposing presence, making her seem as if she were looking down at him despite their height difference. Her arms crossed over her chest, and her azure eyes pierced through him like a blade. ¡°The wages given to adventurers who train the kids are per person,¡± she stated, her tone firm. ¡°So, since there are two of them, they will receive two wages.¡± She continued, not giving him a chance to interrupt. ¡°And of course, you still have to pay for the food. For the next two and a half days, they will work here without wages to cover your debt. After that, they will start receiving their daily wages.¡± She took another step forward, her presence alone making the man straighten his posture. ¡°The kids only train from Monday to Friday. That means they won¡¯t train anyone on weekends. Instead, they will work fully in the bar on Saturdays and Sundays. Naturally, they will be paid for their time.¡± The weight of her words hung in the air. She is so cool. He frowned, considering his options before finally speaking, ¡°Okay, I agreed.¡± I let out a quiet breath. I glanced at the slaves, watching as their expressions shifted. Relief. They looked at each other, and for the first time, I saw genuine happiness in their eyes. Even if it wasn¡¯t true freedom, at least now, they had a space where they wouldn¡¯t be mistreated every waking moment. But then¡ª ¡°But,¡± he added, his voice turning cold, ¡°I will take them back every night after their work is over. They¡¯ll return in the morning.¡± Ah¡­ So he still wouldn¡¯t let them go. Even if I managed to lessen their suffering, he still intended to use them at night. I saw the slaves¡¯ faces momentarily twisting with emotions they quickly suppressed. I wanted to argue, but what could I say? I had no power to take them away from him. I¡¯m sorry. It can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t help further than this. At least now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt them during the day. Ah¡­ it seems they noticed my gaze. They glanced at me and smiled. A forced smile. A pained smile. But one that told me it was okay. That this was already enough. I nodded at them, though the frustration still burned inside me. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s no problem,¡± Sis Karin said, her tone neutral. ¡°We¡¯ll give them their wages before they leave each night.¡± Then, as if anticipating any further schemes, she added, ¡°By the way, we only accept a maximum of three trainers. Each one will be responsible for aura, mana, and physical training. But since you already have two, the final slot is reserved for another adventurer.¡± She had completely outplayed him. By restricting him to two trainers, he couldn¡¯t abuse the system by bringing in more slaves to leech off the guild¡¯s money. It also gives the chance for other adventurers to train the kids. His scowl deepened. He knew what she was doing. But he had no choice but to accept. ¡°Fine.¡± He turned toward the slaves. ¡°Hazel, Esta. This is an order¡ªyou two will work here every morning until night. You will return to me every night with your wages.¡± ¡°¡°Yes, Master.¡±¡± They bowed simultaneously, their voices steady, their expressions unreadable. Then, unexpectedly¡ª Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. He turned to me. His rough hand landed on my head, patting me twice. ¡°What¡¯s your name, brat?¡± I looked up, blinking in confusion. ¡°¡­I¡¯m Freed.¡± ¡°Brat¡ªno, Freed. I take back what I said. You¡¯re smart.¡± I stiffened. ¡°I know what your real intention was,¡± he continued. ¡°But since I benefit from this, I¡¯ll let it slide.¡± Ah... He figured it out. But I kept my expression blank, tilting my head in innocent confusion. ¡°What are you talking about, big brother? I was just being honest when I said you were really strong.¡± He let out an amused scoff. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that, then.¡± And with that, he turned and left the guild.
¡°Haaa¡­ Finally, it¡¯s over.¡± I sighed, releasing the tension that had built up. I wanted to collapse right there. Not only had I been under the pressure of his aura, but I had been the center of attention for the entire guild. The need to recharge my introverted energy overwhelmed me. Being in the spotlight like that was exhausting. But before I could sink to the floor, I felt a warm hand on my back. Sis Sasa. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, Freed,¡± she whispered, nudging me forward. ¡°Look there.¡± I followed her gaze. And then¡ª *Clap* *Clap* *Clap* It started with the tanned fire mage, but soon¡ª The entire bar erupted into applause. ¡°You are awesome, Freed!¡± ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re such a cool brat!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so strong for a kid!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best, Freed!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a genius, Freed!¡± ¡°Good job, kid!¡± Cheers and compliments resonated in the air. Some of them even raised their hands while cheering me on. The other kids also praised me. It was strange. I had done public presentations in my previous life before. The audience always clapped at the end. But this¡­ This was different. Those people in the past had clapped out of politeness. These people¡­ They were genuinely proud of me. I felt¡­ warm. For the first time, I experienced this heartfelt encouragement. Despite my introverted nature, the sensation grew on me, I didn¡¯t dislike it. Yet, a tinge of embarrassment crept in. Bowing several times, I attempted to conceal my shyness in response to their praises. And then¡ª ¡°¡°FREEEEEEDDDD!¡±¡± Two familiar voices and the accompanying footsteps reached me from the corner of the bar. Their presence had slipped my mind, considering they chose a secluded spot due to the crowded atmosphere. Turning in their direction, I found both of them rushing towards me, embracing me suddenly. ¡°You were so awesome, Freed!¡± ¡°You were really cool, Freed!¡± ¡°S-Sisters! I-It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Sis Celes and Sissy hugged me tight, squeezing the air out of my lungs. Truly. The cheers and praises from the adventurers had already flushed my cheeks, and now, being enveloped in hugs by my two beautiful sisters in front of the crowd heightened the embarrassment. Sis Celes seemed unusually energetic, much like Sissy! The adventurers laughed, amused by my situation. ¡°What are you saying, Freed?¡± Sis Celes teased. ¡°You¡¯re the superstar today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sissy grinned. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± ¡°G-Geez! S-Stop it, you two! It¡¯s really embarrassing!¡± They exchanged mischievous glances, both nodding simultaneously before releasing me. Relief washed over me as I caught my breath. However, a new wave of panic hit me. ¡°Guys! Listen up!¡± Sis Celes spun around, addressing the crowd, "Since my little brother is the superstar today, we¡¯re covering your food and drinks for the next hour!¡± Sissy added the fuel, ¡°Go ahead and enjoy¡ªit¡¯s on us!¡± ¡°¡°WHOAAAA!¡±¡± I paled. ¡°You two are amazing!¡± ¡°Celestia, I love you!¡± ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re so cute!¡± Gratitude poured in from the adventurers. There were even some remarks I couldn¡¯t ignore. I will remember their faces who dare to steal my sisters away from me! Yet, for the time being, I ignored them as a more pressing matter demanded attention. ¡°Sissy! Sis Celes! W-What are you doing!? Where did you get that much money to cover this!? You need to save, not spend!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡± Definitely not okay! ¡°It¡¯s a very special occasion, Freed. We have to celebrate.¡± No, sis Celes! You don¡¯t grasp the situation! They''re notorious gluttons! Offering them free food will rack up a hefty bill! I worried about the cost that would make my sisters bankrupt. But before I could panic further, a hand landed on my shoulder. Sis Karin came to the rescue. She smirked at me before turning to the crowd. ¡°No need for the next hour!¡± ¡°Today, I witnessed something fascinating! Freed is the superstar today! But! You guys also stepped in to help! ¡°In my eyes, you''re all stars too! So! The bar is now closed to other customers tonight!¡± ¡°Only for all of you who are currently here! Listen up!¡± ¡°You get free food and drinks tonight!¡± She raised her hand and declared, ¡°Tonight¡­ we celebrate.¡± ¡°¡°Whoaa! Guildmaster!¡±¡± ¡°¡°Guildmaster!¡±¡± Cheers erupted among the adventurers, their energy soaring at the prospect of free food. Then, she glanced at the slaves, winked playfully, and raised her hand again, signaling the adventurers to hush. ¡°Moreover, don¡¯t you all want to see these two girls serve your food here? Let them eat first, prepare for a while, and witness how cute they are!¡± ¡°¡°Whoaa! Guildmaster is the best!¡±¡± The cheers were now exclusively from male adventurers, while the female adventurers looked on with a mix of disdain and amusement at the situation. ¡°S-Sis Karin! Thank you! B-But.. Is that really okay?¡± I bowed to her, expressing my concern about providing free food. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You and them deserve it. Actually, I''m grateful for helping those two girls. Do you forgot what my race is?¡± Ah¡­ She is an half-elf. So, she¡¯s expressing gratitude to me and other adventurers for aiding an elf slave. Chapter 30 - A Lighthearted Night ¡°Umm.. Thank you for helping us!¡± ¡°Thank you, nya!¡± The two slaves finally spoke, their voices tinged with a mix of gratitude and hesitation as they bowed to Sis Karin. But she simply crossed her arms and smirked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who did the real work. I just did a follow-up,¡± she said, glancing at me. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his suggestion, you two might have only ended up working here for three days, maybe five at best.¡± Before they could turn their thanks to me, she continued, ¡°All right, you heard what I told the adventurers, right? If you¡¯re grateful to him, then work properly and help him train until he gets stronger. He¡¯s a genius in that field too¡ªyou two might be surprised later.¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± The two nodded without hesitation. Sis Karin then turned to Sis Sasa. ¡°Sasa, can you handle the counter alone for a while? Since they''re getting free food, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have much work tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, guildmaster!¡± Then, she turned to my sisters. ¡°Daisy, Celes, can you help them prepare for work?¡± ¡°¡°Alright!¡±¡± ¡°Freed, take them to an empty room upstairs and give them their uniforms. Then come back here to bring their food. Take your time¡ªyou three probably have things to talk about, right?¡± I nodded. ¡°Yes! Come, follow me.¡± Before heading upstairs, I handed them a glass of water to drink. Then, I led them to the well outside so they could wash their faces. They wanted to carry the water themselves, but Sissy and Sis Celes refused to let them. ¡°You two are too thin,¡± Sissy scolded, easily lifting the heavy water bucket. Sis Celes nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll let you carry this.¡± Despite their protests, my sisters were kind¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t let them exert themselves after what they had been through. Once we reached the empty room, I handed them their uniforms. There was even a special one tailored for beastkin, with small openings for Hazel¡¯s tail near the lower back of her shirt and skirt. Sissy and Sis Celes stayed to help them dress, while I returned to the bar to wait for their food. Sissy and Sis Celes stayed to help them dress, while I returned to the bar to wait for their food.
*Knock* *Knock* ¡°Are you ready? I brought the food.¡± ¡°Wait a moment, Freed.¡± I heard Sissy¡¯s voice from inside. I waited. ¡°You can come in now, Freed.¡± I opened the door, expecting nothing unusual. But¡ª ¡°¡°Thank you, Master!¡±¡± They suddenly bowed to me while calling me Master. They suddenly bowed deeply in front of me. Eh? What? H-Huh? Seeing two cute girls in maid-like uniforms bowing to me while calling me ¡®Master¡¯¡ª My brain froze. ¡°Ehhhhh!?¡± Obviously, I''ve never seen the real ones in my previous life. In my current life, I usually only see maids in the Persian Store, so I''m surprised to see them act like this. I turned to my sisters, utterly confused. They just chuckled. Seriously, what happened? ¡°They were really grateful to you and asked us how to thank you properly,¡± Sissy explained cheerfully. ¡°So, we told them to offer their gratitude like this!¡± I stared at them. They¡­ set this up!? ¡°We also wanted to see your reaction,¡± Sis Celes teased, smirking. ¡°Looks like you really liked it, huh? Do you want your sisters to call you ¡®Master¡¯ too, hmm?¡± Sis Celes clearly enjoyed my reaction. ¡°Geez, stop it.¡± I sighed, shaking my head. ¡°Sis Celes and Sissy are already cute the way you are. If you acted like that too, I¡¯d probably faint. It¡¯s bad for my heart to handle so much cuteness.¡± As I placed the food on the table and turned away before facing them, I heard silence. Then¡ª ¡°H-Huh? I-I am cute?¡± Sissy¡¯s voice was small, almost fragile. ¡°I¡¯m cute¡­ Freed called me cute¡­ I¡¯m cute¡­¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Yup. Sis Celes¡¯ brain malfunctioned. I turned back just in time to see her murmuring to herself. Their faces are bright red like tomatoes. The two slaves giggled, their tension melting into a soft chuckle. ¡°¡°Fufu¡­¡±¡± Then, realizing they had laughed, they immediately bowed apologetically again. ¡°¡°Ah! Sorry!¡±¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°Un. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Sissy and Sis Celes waved off their concern. Of course Sissy and Sis Celes don¡¯t mind it. I smiled at the two slaves. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you two since the first day I started working here, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you smile like that. You are way cuter compared to before.¡± I teased them too to lighten the mood, But they froze. Their faces flushed red. ¡°C-Cute?¡± ¡°W-We? Cute, nya?¡± ¡°Geez! Freed! You¡¯re calling girls cute too much! That¡¯s not good!¡± Sissy huffed, pouting. I didn¡¯t deny it and just shrugged. ¡°Well, I¡¯m Dad¡¯s son after all.¡± That shut her up. She and Sis Celes knew exactly how smooth our dad was when talking to Mom. They had no counterargument. Sis Celes narrowed her eyes. ¡°¡­Freed. You said you¡¯ve been watching them since you started working here.¡± Uh-oh. ¡°Are you perhaps¡­ a stalk¡ª¡± ¡°Freed. You said you have seen them since you first worked here. Are you perhaps a stalk-¡± ¡°Sis Celes also looks so cute when she eats at the bar,¡± I interrupted smoothly. ¡°Compared to the other adventurers, Sis Celes looks like a gorgeous noble lady.¡± I teased sis Celes again before she called me a ¡®stalker¡¯. ¡°H-Huh? N-Noble lady?¡± She muttered to herself, her face burning. ¡°A-Am I really that cute¡­? I¡¯m gorgeous¡­ Freed said I¡¯m a noble lady¡­¡± Ah¡­ Her brain malfunctioned again. The two slaves giggled again. ¡°Fufu¡­ You three are really close.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, nya! You three are so kind, nya.¡± I smiled. ¡°All right, you two should eat first. We can talk while you eat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Sisters should eat first. Let¡¯s talk while you eat. Anyway, sisters can call me Freed.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Daisy!¡± ¡°My name is Celestia.¡± They seemed to have forgotten to introduce each other. ¡°Thank you. My name is Esta.¡± ¡°Thank you, nya! I¡¯m Hazel, nya!¡± After we introduced each other, they started sitting on the chairs and eating the food. Since there were no more chairs to sit on, I sat on the bed beside the table. But¡ª ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Sis Celes suddenly announced. ¡°Huh? You won¡¯t stay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Sissy yawned. ¡°It¡¯s already late. I just wanna sleep.¡± It seems she''s really tired. ¡°Besides,¡± Sis Celes smirked, ¡°you three probably have things to talk about. We can come and see you again tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I see.¡± She turned to the two slaves. ¡°You two are okay with that, right?¡± ¡°Ah.. Umm.. Yes..¡± Esta hesitated, glancing at me before nodding. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Freed is very kind. He won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Then¡ª Her eyes gleamed mischievously. ¡°¡­Right, Freed?¡± She smiled at me. However, her smile looked a bit scary now. ¡°H-Huh? W-What are you talking about, sis? O-Of course! I won¡¯t do anything to them!¡± Sis Celes chuckled darkly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learned about it. But seriously, don¡¯t do anything to them, okay?¡± She sighed. ¡°We already understood what you were talking about with Mom and Dad on the first day you left home six months ago.¡± Wait¡ª WHAT!? ¡°W-Who DARED to teach that to my innocent sisters!?¡± I panicked. Sis Celes smirked. ¡°So, you do know.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I screwed up. Before my brain processed it, my mouth had already reacted. Shit. ¡°Haa¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about us. We won¡¯t do anything like that with a man that we don¡¯t love.¡± Sis Celes sighed once more. ¡°Rather, I¡¯m curious where you learned it, Freed?¡± Her smile is scarier than a moment ago! Sissy also crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes. Sweat dripped down my back. ¡°Uh¡­ I-I asked Dad how I was born.¡± ¡°¡­And?¡± ¡°¡­Dad explained.¡± ¡°¡­And?¡± ¡°¡­Then Mom smacked Dad on the head while yelling at him.¡± Sis Celes and Sissy looked at each other. Then, they grinned. ¡°I see. So it¡¯s Dad, huh.¡± ¡°Haha! Looks like we need to go home this week, Sis!¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­ Yes, Daisy. That¡¯s a good idea.¡± They look so scary! Sorry, Dad! Seems you will get another fist! I¡¯m glad I really had asked Dad about it a year ago. I¡¯m saved!
*Meanwhile in our home. *Shivering* Dad suddenly shivered, wrapping his arms around himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± Mom asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but I feel like something bad is about to happen to me.¡± ¡°Geez, stop overthinking. Maybe you just caught a cold.¡± ¡°...Maybe.¡± He grinned. ¡°Then, warm me up, please.¡± Dad hugged Mom while kissing her forehead. ¡°Geez! Our kids don''t want another sibling, you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you just use your mouth, right?¡± ¡°Geez! You just acted like you caught a cold! It can¡¯t be helped then. Come to our room.¡± ¡°I love you, dear.¡± ¡°I love you too, dear.¡±
*Back in the guild. ¡°Esta, Hazel, you may have seen Freed as just a kid. But he is a genius. You can even talk about serious matters to him. He can understand it like an adult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I hate to admit it, but he is far smarter than us!¡± The slaves¡ªSis Esta and Sis Hazel¡ªnodded. ¡°Well then, see you tomorrow, Freed. You too, Esta, Hazel.¡± ¡°Bye, bye!¡± ¡°Alright. See you, sis.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help today.¡± ¡°Thanks for today, nya!¡± Chapter 31 - Slaves’ Stories After my sisters left, the room fell into a heavy silence¡ªjust the three of us now. They continued eating, but I found myself observing them more closely. For six months, I had only seen them in rags, their malnourished bodies wrapped in layers of exhaustion and silent suffering. But now, wearing clean clothes, washed and somewhat refreshed, their true appearances finally emerged. As expected, their features were youthful, not unlike Sis Celes. But¡­ they weren¡¯t human. Their ages must be far older, right? Sis Esta had a slender yet refined physique. Her long, once-messy blonde hair, now washed and combed, cascaded down her back like golden silk. Even though this world lacked proper shampoo, and body soap was expensive, her hair still shone under the dim lantern light. Her chest was slightly larger than Sis Celes¡¯s, complementing her graceful frame. On the other hand, Sis Hazel had softer, more compact features. Her thicker brown hair, slightly wavy, framed her face and ended just below her shoulders. Her chest size matched sis Celes¡¯. Unlike elves, she had cat ears that stood upright, twitching occasionally, and a fluffy brown tail with a white tip. It wasn¡¯t large, but it looked irresistibly soft. My hands itched to touch it¡­ I quickly looked away before my thoughts betrayed me. Aza had told me that elves had a life expectancy of 600 to 1,500 years, their physical growth ten times slower than humans. That meant Sis Esta, who looked around fifteen, was actually about 150 years old. On the other hand, the catkin race lived between 400 to 800 years, with a growth rate five times slower than humans. That meant Sis Hazel, who looked about fifteen, was actually around 75 years old. Elves excelled in mana capacity, dexterity, magic and mental power and resistances, making them natural mages or archers. Meanwhile, the catkin race had high aura capacity, vitality, magic power, and resistances, making them excellent close-combat fighters. Both were far stronger than they looked. Even so, in my eyes right now, they were just two girls who had suffered too much. The silence between us stretched, and it felt¡­ awkward. I decided to break it. ¡°Umm¡­ Sis Esta, Sis Hazel, you should eat first. I¡¯ll wait at the bar.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ No¡­¡± ¡°No need for that, nya! You can stay, nya!¡± I had considered giving them some privacy, but Sis Hazel insisted I stay. Sis Esta nodded in agreement. I remained seated on the bed. Then, Sis Esta spoke first. "Umm, thank you for your help, Freed." "You really saved us, nya!¡± I shook my head. ¡°Ah, no¡­ I¡¯ve actually wanted to help you two since the first time I saw you here six months ago. But I didn¡¯t know how. So today was just¡­ a coincidence. If he hadn¡¯t lost his money, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything. I just took the chance to help.¡± Then, I hesitated. ¡°But¡­ are you two really okay with this? I made you work here without asking first. I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, no, we¡¯re really grateful,¡± Sis Esta interrupted quickly. ¡°Yes, nya! We may not have survived if we kept hunting with him every day, nya!¡± Sis Hazel added. I frowned. ¡°Was it really that bad?¡± Sis Esta nodded. ¡°In our opinion¡­ you saved our lives.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Sis Hazel¡¯s ears flattened slightly. ¡°Even if we died, he wouldn¡¯t care, nya¡­¡± A chill ran down my spine at her words. ¡°I see¡­¡± I clenched my fists. ¡°Then¡­ Do you mind telling me what exactly happened? Sis Esta exchanged a glance with Sis Hazel. ¡°He doesn¡¯t forbid us from talking,¡± she said. ¡°So it should be fine.¡± ¡°Probably he just forgot to order us not to speak, nya.¡± Hazel chuckled bitterly. ¡°So¡­ before he remembers, I want someone to hear our stories, nya¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re okay with me, then I¡¯ll gladly listen,¡± I said firmly. Sis Hazel gave a small smile. ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s not like we expect you to save us. We just want to vent out our frustrations, at least once, nya.¡± ¡°¡­Who knows?¡± I tried to lighten the mood. ¡°I may not be able to save you now, but maybe I¡¯ll become your savior in the next ten years?¡± Sis Esta chuckled. ¡°Fufu. You already saved us. But¡­ okay then. We¡¯ll gladly wait for our hero to come.¡± And so, they began their story.
Six years ago, that red-haired bastard¡ªMatias¡ªbought Sis Hazel when he was still a D-Rank adventurer. Unsurprisingly, he never invested in any weapons or armor for her, only opting for the cheapest clothes when necessary. From the beginning, he was reckless, constantly taking missions beyond his ability. The issue arises when he deems a fight too challenging. He simply ordered Sis Hazel to fight alone¡ªwhile he ran away and hid to watch. Sis Hazel narrowly escaped death many times because of him. The scars on her body were proof of the battles she had fought. Two years ago, they encountered an Ogre King, a B-Rank monster. Once more, he hid, leaving Sis Hazel to face the formidable foe alone. She somehow won, but nearly bled to death. It''s astonishing that she emerged victorious, considering the risk involved. Before succumbing to her injuries due to significant blood loss, he administered a healing potion. Instead of acknowledging her accomplishment, he scolded her for using up an expensive healing potion¡ªtelling her to work harder to earn the money back. Following this battle, he returned to the guild and claimed that he had slain the Ogre King alone. And because a B-Rank monster was required to skip the C-Rank promotion exam, the guild promoted him. So, he became a C-Rank adventurer¡ªby stealing Sis Hazel¡¯s achievement. A week later, he bought Esta. From there, they traveled across the Herrschaft Empire before settling in Lavender Town, a border town in Zieghart Kingdom. The treatment Sis Esta received mirrored sis Hazel''s experience. However, she and Sis Hazel now had each other. They fought together, endured together. Today¡¯s hunt was just one of many examples. Sis Hazel, sick and barely able to stand, had failed to notice the wolves approaching. Sis Esta, seeing her weakened state, tried to protect her. But her magic was too strong¡ªif she attacked directly, Sis Hazel would¡¯ve been caught in the blast. So she intentionally missed¡ªfiring a near-hit to scare the wolves away instead. Matias, of course, blamed them. He treated his slaves¡¯ lives like they were disposable. ¡°¡­So his real skill level should still be around D-Rank, right?¡± I muttered. Sis Hazel shook her head, "At that time, his skill barely met the C-Rank standard, so by now, he''s truly a C-Rank adventurer.¡± I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Then¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean you are stronger than him?¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s not like I want to brag, but that¡¯s the fact, nya. He is weaker than both of us, nya!¡± I turned to Esta. ¡°He¡¯s weaker than you too?¡± "W-Well... Probably?" She hesitated, scratching her cheek and averting her gaze. It sounds like she is uncertain about it, likely avoiding bragging. Still, she didn¡¯t deny it. "Wow¡­¡± I had known from my Wik*pedia¡ªAza, that they were stronger than him. But hearing it from their own mouths made my blood boil. I''ve never used my appraisal on them or people recognized as strong by Aza, being cautious not to cause any trouble. As their friend now, it should be safe for me to use appraisal, but I still can''t reveal my skill to them. There''s a chance Matias might inquire about what happened here, leading to my skill being exposed. But, still¡­ I thought to fight back, one needs power¡­ But the reality is not as simple as it seem¡­ He treated two people stronger than him like they were nothing. And yet, they had no power to fight back. It was¡­ infuriating. I took a deep breath. I couldn¡¯t fully help them now. But¡­ One day. I will turn my promise to them into reality. Chapter 32 - The Masks We Wear ¡°Ah! Sorry for calling you weak before in the bar!¡± The moment the words left my mouth, I felt a twinge of guilt. It had been necessary to deceive Matias, but I still owed them an apology. Sis Hazel tilted her head, her brown ears twitching in amusement. "What are you talking about, nya? You only said that to convince him, right? Besides, you already knew we were strong, didn''t you? You probably thought we were stronger than him from the start.¡± "Huh? What do you mean?" Sis Esta gave me a knowing smile. "It was your expression when you praised him," she explained. "You recognized his strength, but then, you glanced at us with an expression like: ¡®He is already this strong, yet these two slaves are stronger than him? How strong are they?¡¯ Am I right?¡± My eyes widened. ¡¾Heh. They hit the nail.¡¿ H-How? No one had ever seen through me before! Even in my previous life, nobody could tell whether I was genuinely smiling or faking it! "D-Did it seem that obvious?¡± "Fufu. Don''t worry. Your expression was perfect. Probably only we could recognize it there.¡± "That''s right, nya! It''s like you''re an expert at wearing fake expressions, nya!¡± ¡°T-Then... How?¡± Sis Hazel''s playful demeanor shifted. Her gaze sharpened, and her voice grew softer. "Because only experts can recognize other experts, nya!¡± A chill ran down my spine. Sis Esta''s smile faded, replaced by a somber expression. "As slaves, we have to wear fake expressions to survive," she said quietly. "The more pain they see on our faces, the more they enjoy tormenting us. So, we learned to hide it. If we show too much suffering, they hurt us more. If we show too much defiance, they punish us. If we look too human, they break us.¡± Hazel nodded. "It''s the same for sadness, happiness, and everything else, nya. If they find our expressions boring, they might stop tormenting us. So we have to smile, cry, or act scared¡ªon command.¡± I froze. ¡­Torment? Have they been tortured by others? How much pain did they endure that forced them to master this¡­? ¡°I-I see... Sorry. I didn¡¯t know that at all.¡± ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡¾Do you believe me now, Master? ¡¿ Aza¡¯s voice rang in my mind. ¡¾The ability you thought was so special in your previous life? It¡¯s just a common skill in this world.¡¿ <"Ugh... My pain seems like child¡¯s play compared to theirs."> ¡¾Correct. I told you about it a few years ago.¡¿ The conversation had become too heavy. I needed to lighten the mood. ¡°T-Then, let me take a guess too.¡± Sis Esta raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hoo? What is it?¡± ¡°When he scolded you before, you looked sad. But actually¡­ you were angry, weren¡¯t you?¡± Sis Hazel blinked. ¡°Mmm? How do you know, nya?¡± ¡°I saw both of you clenched your fists under the table.¡± "HAHA! That''s right, nya!" Sis Hazel''s ears perked up. "It was his fault, yet he blamed us! How could I not be angry?¡± "Fufu. Seems we need to learn how to control our limbs too when we¡¯re mad," Sis Esta chuckled. "I might not have noticed at all if you didn¡¯t do that.¡± "It means we¡¯re more skilled than you at faking it, nya!" Sis Hazel grinned triumphantly. "I don''t think that''s something to brag about, though." ¡°¡°Fufufu (Hahaha).¡±¡± For a moment, real laughter filled the room. ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s been a long time since I laughed like this. Probably¡­ The last time I felt this happy was twenty years ago. Before I became a slave.¡± ¡°Same with me, nya! It¡¯s been thirty years for me!¡± I flinched. ¡­Twenty. Thirty. How long have they been suffering¡­? I pushed those thoughts aside and forced a smile. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "I''m glad, then. If this expression of yours is real, then I must say¡­" I paused for dramatic effect. "You both look even cuter when you''re happy.¡± ¡°Geez! You already told us that before!¡± "Freed is a smooth talker, nya! If you don¡¯t change, in ten or twenty years, a lot of girls will fall in love with you, nya!¡± "Yeah, I think so too." Sis Esta let out a small chuckle. The girls in my previous life weren¡¯t that simple, though. I doubt the girls in this world are different. Falling in love just because I praise them? Ridiculous. Pushing away my thoughts, I teased them, ¡°Is that so? Does it mean Sis Esta and Sis Hazel will fall in love with me if I do that to you after the next ten years?¡± ¡°We are not that simple, nya!¡± Right? ¡°Then what if with an addition about what we are talking about before? I will save both of you and become your savior.¡± Esta chuckled. ¡°Mmm. Then why don¡¯t you save us first, then ask us again?¡± "Then I guess I should train harder than before to make that happen.¡± We all laughed again. A moment later, they finished eating, and we went down to the bar together. Sis Hazel seemed much better now. I asked if she wanted to rest since she had been sick earlier, but she refused, insisting she was fine.
As we stepped into the bustling bar, the noise momentarily died down. Then¡ª ¡°Whoa! The superstar is here!¡± Laughter and cheers erupted. I offered a warm smile and waved back. Following behind me, Sis Esta and Sis Hazel stepped forward. Engaging with the patrons, they introduced themselves with a touch of grace. ¡°U-Umm. My name is Esta¡­ I will be working here from now on. Please take care of me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hazel, nya! Please take care of me too!¡± ¡°¡°Whoa, so cute!¡±¡± ¡°That bastard Matias owned these two beauties, yet he treated them like trash? Tsk.¡± Murmurs of envy and disapproval filled the room. Even female adventurers shook their heads in disgust. A man suddenly laughed. "Hey, cutie! If I offer Matias twice what he paid for you, do you think he¡¯d hand you over to me?¡± Sis Esta tilted her head, delicately pressing a finger to her lips in thought. ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t think so. We are cute after all. Why would he release his two adorable toys for a meager sum?¡± Sis Hazel grinned. ¡°That¡¯s right, nya! If you really want us, you should get stronger and beat him in a fight, nya! Maybe then, he¡¯ll give us away for free.¡± I froze. They¡­ smiled as they said that. Not a trace of sadness in their expressions. Not a flicker of resentment in their voices. Even as they called themselves toys, even as they referred to themselves as his possessions. They laughed. I rested my elbow on the counter, supporting my head with my hand. Treating their own existences as objects instead of living beings. How¡­ broken do you have to be to say that with a smile? How cruel was their reality? I don¡¯t even think I can do that by myself! I couldn''t fathom how they managed to navigate their harsh reality with such resilience While I was lost in thought, ruminating on the struggles of them, the conversation around me continued. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll start training hard!¡± "Haha! You¡¯re E-Rank! I¡¯m D-Rank, so I¡¯ll win them first! ¡°Fufu, you better hurry,¡± Esta giggled. ¡°Freed already promised to save us too.¡± "Really? If it''s Freed, he might actually do it¡­ He¡¯s a genius, after all!¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m C-Rank. So, I should be able to obtain you two even before he registers as an adventurer!¡± I heard my name twice while deep in though. So I, who felt annoyed because they disturbed my thoughts, inadvertently responded with a flat voice and an expressionless face. "You¡¯re all just as trash as Matias if you see them as things instead of people.¡± ¡°Only I will be able to regard them as living beings and provide genuine happiness instead of indulging in my own joy alone.¡± A heavy silence fell over the bar. ¡¾Haa¡­¡¿Even Aza sighed. ¡°F-Freed?¡± Sis Sasa, taken aback, murmured beside me. ¡°W-Wawawawawa.¡± Hazel blushed furiously, covering her face, visibly shocked. Sis Esta, equally flustered, stammered, making it clear to everyone that these were my authentic sentiments. ¡°F-Freed! Your thoughts just leaked!¡± ¡­Huh? Then it hit me. I had said that out loud. "¡ªW-Wha!?" My face turned red. "I-I''m sorry! Ouch, ouch!¡± Startled by my own bluntness, I promptly bowed to the customers, but my head collided with the counter. It hurts. Despite expecting their ire, the response I received was unexpected. ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Whoaa, the super star is truly awesome!¡± ¡°Whoa! I had no idea Freed is such a gentleman!¡± ¡°As expected of the little brother of the two princesses!¡± ¡°Freed! I want to be your fan!¡± ¡°Freed! Grow fast and be my boyfriend!¡± ¡°He is the real man!¡± ¡°He will be a great adventurer later!¡± Laughter erupted around me. The chorus of excitement echoed through the bar as both male and female adventurers expressed their enthusiasm, some waving their hands and cheering. Sis Hazel and Sis Esta were also joined in the laughter. I¡¯m glad that their genuine happiness replaced the facade tonight. But still¡­ I couldn''t escape the red on my face as I found myself at the center of attention for the second time in a day! This is so embarrassing! And just like that, my popularity in the guild exploded¡ªfor better or worse. Haa... I¡¯m so tired. I don¡¯t think I can train tonight.. I want to go to sleep swiftly to replenish my introverted energy¡­ Chapter 33 - Family’s and Adventurers’ Status ¡°Esta, bring that food to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± ¡°Hazel, I want to order this drink.¡± ¡°Okay, nya!¡± ¡°Thank you for the food, Cheri.¡± ¡°Un.¡± "Gill, Kenya, bring these plates to table number four.¡± ¡°¡°Okay!¡±¡± Tonight stretched on longer than usual, the lively bar buzzing with the energy of free food. The adventurers, all in high spirits, drank and laughed without restraint. Sis Sasa abandoned her usual position at the counter, transforming into a waitress, while Sis Morin assisted Brother Greg in the kitchen. I had offered to help, but they insisted I take a break, still concerned after the confrontation with Matias¡¯ aura. Thus, I found myself near the counter, idly watching the scene unfold, my meal finished, and boredom creeping in. <¡±Aza, open status window.¡±>
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed Age: 6 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: 120/120 Aura: 110/110 Vitality: 115 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 110 Magic Power: 115 Mental Power: 112 Agility: 140 Dexterity: 103 Magic Resistance: 107 Mental Resistance: 105 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Immortal Bonds, Appraisal (3) ¡ª Passive ¡ª Language Comprehension,Breeze Footwork(5) ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? Immortal, Double Natural Growth Rate, Status Manipulation, Elementalist, Learning Acceleration
Glancing at my status, I couldn''t help but feel a small sense of pride. Six months ago, my stats had been nothing, but now, every attribute has reached the three-digit range. Yet, despite this growth, I knew better than to let it go to my head. Aza had warned me from the start¡ªthe stronger I got, the slower my growth would become. She told me this amount of growth because of me still being a kid, the kid''s growth rate is bigger than an adult¡¯s. However, adults get helped by the amount of training they can do. For example, within 10 minutes, kids may be able to run 2 laps, but adults may be able to run 5 laps. Aza had also mentioned that combat training was more effective than normal training¡ªwhich explained why adventurers gained strength faster than people who simply trained all day. Still, I wasn''t too worried. As proof, Aza had even given me a rough estimate of the average stat ranges for adventurer ranks: G-Rank: 100 - 300 F-Rank: 300 - 500 E-Rank: 500 - 1,000 D-Rank: 1,000 - 2,000 C-Rank: 2,000 - 5,000 B-Rank: 5,000 - 10,000 A-Rank: 10,000 - 100,000 S-Rank & Heroes: 100,000+ At G-Rank, adventurers mostly ran errands in town, while F-Rank usually involved gathering herbs outside. Real fights began at E-Rank, and they could accept quests up to one rank above them. However, promotion wasn''t based on stats, but rather a point system¡ªthe amount of requests they finished based on the requests¡¯ rank¡ªwhich meant that many E-Rank adventurers had stats lower than some G-Ranks. Still, to reach D-Rank and beyond, they had to pass an exam, making it harder to advance without real skill.
By contrast, Sissy¡¯s stats were nearing 300, despite having been an adventurer for only a year and three months. Meanwhile, Sis Celes had already surpassed 500, though she remained G-Rank because she preferred simple requests that allowed her more time for training. But it has been 2 years and 9 months since she registered as an adventurer, so probably she will get promoted to F-Rank soon. But the real monsters in my family are my parents. My father¡¯s stats surpassed 6,000, and my mother''s exceeded 4,500. M parents had earned their ranks through real combat experience¡ªfighting monsters one rank higher than themselves, rather than throwing themselves recklessly into suicidal battles like Matias. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. By the way, usually the result of appraisal can¡¯t be saved. But it doesn¡¯t matter to me, because I have the memory card, Aza. <¡±Aza, show me my family¡¯s status.¡±>
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Daisy Age: 12 Race: Human ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Vitality: 307 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 310 Agility: 287 Dexterity: 240 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Fire ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ *You need the target¡¯s consent to manipulate their status. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Celesia Age: 14 Race: Human ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Vitality: 570 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 520 Agility: 555 Dexterity: 585 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Water ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ *You need the target¡¯s consent to manipulate their status. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Sheryl Age: 36 Race: Human ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Vitality: 4825 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 4573 Agility: 4528 Dexterity: 4862 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Fire ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ *You need the target¡¯s consent to manipulate their status. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Glacius Age: 38 Race: Human ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Vitality: 6320 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 6470 Agility: 6548 Dexterity: 6015 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Water ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ *You need the target¡¯s consent to manipulate their status. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
The appraisal skill I had been training diligently had leveled up to 3, granting me the ability to manipulate others¡¯ attributes with Status Manipulation innate talent. However, I could only do so with their consent. Only Mom and Dad knew about this ability, which is why their status points were at zero¡ªI had personally allocated them for efficiency. My sisters, on the other hand, only knew about my appraisal skill, not the status manipulation talent. I planned to tell them once they reached E-Rank, since it would actually benefit them at that stage. Currently immersed in G-Rank requests, they find joy in assisting townsfolk. By the way, G-Rank quests are usually easy and can be completed by 1 person. The amount of rewards won¡¯t increase even if they take the same request together. So, my sisters didn¡¯t form a party and take the quests alone. That way, they can earn money from the quests. Also, I haven¡¯t used Immortal Bonds yet. Apparently, I have to raise my Appraisal skill to level 10 first to be able to check others¡¯ Trust percentage on me. Aza told me that it won¡¯t just check others¡¯ Trust, but enable Immortal Bonds skill too. So it can¡¯t be helped. <¡±Hey, Aza. You said Matias is weaker than Mom, right?¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ <¡±Can you esti¡ª¡±> Already done. Based on the aura he released, his aura capacity barely reaches 2,000, and his other attributes should be slightly below that. ¡¿ As expected of my personal Go*gle, she had already calculated everything before I even finished my sentence. <¡±I see. So what Sis Hazel guessed was right. He barely became a C-Rank this year.¡±> ¡¾Yes.¡¿ I tapped my fingers against the counter, deep in thought. Matias¡­ He was strong, but not as strong as he thought. Even Sis Hazel and Sis Esta surpassed him¡ªbut they were bound by his orders. I had saved them for now, but not completely. Not yet. But one day¡­ I would make sure they were truly free. Chapter 34 - Esta’s Hidden Truth As the night dragged on, the bar slowly emptied. Some adventurers staggered out, supported by their party members, while others remained behind, caught in the haze of alcohol. I observed the dwindling crowd, contemplating my next move. <¡±Aza, do you think they''ll notice if I appraise them?¡±> ¡¾Both of them appear quite perceptive, especially the cat.¡¿ ¡¾However, it should be safe for the elf if she¡¯s at least three rows behind. For the cat, she needs to be at the very back.¡¿ I surveyed the tables, silently measuring the distances. Three rows back meant about 75% of the bar''s width¡ªa good enough buffer. I decided to wait until Sis Esta moved into position before discreetly activating Appraisal. The Status Window materialized before me. And then¡ªI froze.
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Esta Age: 145 Race: Elf ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Vitality: 8710 (Fake: 1710) ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 8070 (Fake: 1570) Agility: 8584 (Fake: 1870) Dexterity: 8808 (Fake: 2008) Status Points: 11317 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Wind, Heat(Locked)(Hidden) ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ *You need the target¡¯s consent to manipulate their status. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
¡­Huh? <"What¡­ the hell is this?"> I stared at the screen in shock. Her stats were far beyond my father¡¯s¡ªno, even beyond most B-Rank adventurers. And yet, there was something even stranger. ¡®Fake¡¯ status? I had never seen this before. <¡±... Firstly, why is there ¡®fake¡¯ written on the attributes? No, rather than that, since I can see two sets of numbers on each attribute, doesn¡¯t it mean the left one is real, while the right one is fake? Why could I see both her real and fake status?> ¡¾Analyzing.¡¿ Even the all-knowing Wik*pedia Aza had no immediate answer. I waited, tension gripping me. ¡¾Analysis complete.¡¿ ¡¾Master¡¯s ¡®Status Manipulation¡¯ talent is directly linked to the target¡¯s status. This allows Master to detect both their real and fake values.¡¿ <¡±Wait, so that means¡­ anyone trying to deceive others with fake status can¡¯t fool me?¡±> The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡¾Only if they are not hostile.¡¿ <¡±What?¡±> ¡¾If an individual is hostile, your ability will not bypass their deception. But, Master would still be able to know whether the target¡¯s status were fake.¡¿ <¡±... Are you sure about that? It¡¯s about my talent, yet you don¡¯t know about it until now, right?¡±> ¡¾Sorry. It is my mistake. I missed fake status as a variable when analyzing Status Manipulation for the first time a few years ago. I added it just now.¡¿ Alright, fair enough. It¡¯s not her first mistake, and it''s not fatal either. Understanding her as a living being, I don¡¯t mind. <¡±Alright, fine. But Aza¡­ why the hell are her stats so high? You said she was stronger than Matias, but this is ridiculous.¡±> ¡¾She has been concealing her strength. If a slave like her displayed such power, it would only bring trouble.¡¿ ¡¾But, since I estimated that elf status is not far different than that cat¡¯s status, then that cat probably faked her own status too.¡¿ That made sense. A reckless owner like Matias wouldn¡¯t hesitate to exploit her strength for his own gain. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that she and Sis Hazel must have been holding back for years. <"And what about all these status points? She has over eleven thousand stored up! Even Dad only had around a thousand before I distributed them."> ¡¾Based on historical data, elves are only permitted to leave their villages at the age of 150. Since she is 145, these points should not originate from her homeland.¡¿ ¡¾Additionally, since she joined Matias only two years ago, she could not have accumulated such an enormous amount from fighting under him.¡¿ ¡¾Probably she only got at average 200 status points each year, because fighting against a single monster just gives less than one point unless that monster is C-Rank or higher.¡¿ <¡±... It means she got that amount from before she joined Matias, but after she left her village.¡±> ¡¾Correct. The remaining 11,000+ points must have been earned before she was enslaved by that red-haired adventurer.¡¿ I felt a chill crawl up my spine. <¡±She said she became a slave 20 years ago. What happened in 18 years before she joined Matias¡­?¡±> <¡±Wait¡­ Does it even make sense? If we assume an average gain of 200 points, then her status points should be around 2000 points for 20 years, right?¡±> Aza answered with a single word. ¡¾Murderer.¡¿ <¡±...Huh?¡±> *Smack* I was surprised at her unexpected answer and made my hand, resting against my cheek, jerked down and struck the table. It wasn''t loud, but it was enough to draw attention from the people around me. ¡°Are you okay, Freed?¡± Kenya, standing nearby, glanced at me with concern. I forced a smile, waving him off. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a bit sleepy from doing nothing.¡± Kenya frowned, but nodded. ¡°Then you should go back to your room and rest. There are only a few customers left. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡± I turned to glance at the remaining tables. Five still had people at them. One group near the back was getting up to leave, and Sis Hazel happened to be clearing their table. I activated Appraisal on her as well, intending to check it later. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± I finally said, stretching my arms. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll head back.¡± Kenya grinned. ¡°Yeah. Honestly, I was terrified when that adventurer started showing off his aura. You must be exhausted after standing so close to him.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ probably.¡± Before leaving, I turned to Sis Esta and Sis Hazel, calling out to them. ¡°Sis Esta, Sis Hazel, I¡¯m heading to bed. Sorry, but it looks like I won¡¯t be able to walk you back to your inn tonight.¡± ¡°Huh? You wanted to accompany us?¡± Sis Esta chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s sweet¡­ but don¡¯t worry about it, Freed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, nya! Just knowing you care is enough for us, nya!¡± I hesitated. ¡°But¡­ you¡¯ll have to wear those shabby clothes again. And it¡¯s already so late. It¡¯s dangerous for girls to walk at night.¡± ¡°Fufu.¡± Sis Esta smiled. ¡°You¡¯re such a gentleman, Freed.¡± ¡°Are you really worried about us?¡± Sis Hazel asked, giving me a suspicious look. I opened my mouth, but before I could reply¡ª Suddenly someone poked my head from behind. It¡¯s brother Greg. A firm finger jabbed the back of my head. I turned to find Brother Greg standing behind me, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Freed. Tian and I will walk them back.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sis Sasa chimed in, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s right! And Morin and I are coming too! It¡¯s been a while since we had a good night walk.¡± I turned to glance at Brother Tian and Sis Morin¡ªthey both nodded. With a sigh of relief, I nodded back. ¡°I see. Okay then. Take care, everyone.¡± ¡°Sleep well, Freed.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow, nya!¡± And with that, I left them behind and walked toward my room.
I stepped into my dimly lit room, closing the door behind me. For a moment, I simply stood there, staring at nothing, my mind replaying Aza¡¯s words. Murderer. My hands trembled slightly. If Aza was right¡­ Then for eighteen years, before falling into Matias¡¯s hands, Sis Esta had been¡­ A killer. Why? Who did she kill? And also¡ªwhy was her second element hidden? I had no answers yet. But as I sat down on the bed, one thing was clear. I was only starting to unravel her past. Chapter 35 - Esta’s Hidden Truth (Part 2) <¡±So, can you explain in detail? What do you mean by ¡®murderer¡¯?¡±> ¡¾Killing sentient beings¡ªother than monsters¡ªgrants status points. Even taking the life of an ordinary villager yields at least one point. The stronger the opponent, the greater the reward. However, given her history, she likely did not fight countless powerful enemies. Instead, this suggests she killed a large number of people who were either weaker or of similar strength to herself.¡¿ My breath hitched. <¡±... So your conclusion is that she massacred villagers?¡±> ¡¾That is one possibility.¡¿ <¡±What are the others?¡±> ¡¾She killed many people driven by emotion.¡¿ <¡±Emotion? What do you mean?¡±> ¡¾When someone kills another non-monster, the amount of status points they receive can increase or decrease based on the emotions they feel at the time of the kill.¡¿ Aza¡¯s voice remained eerily neutral, but I could already tell where this was going. ¡¾There are two emotions that amplify status gains.¡¿ ¡¾Either she killed people she held dearest...¡¿ ¡¾¡­or she killed people she hated the most.¡¿ I felt something inside me freeze. ¡¾Given that she is an elf, and she has been a slave for the past 20 years, the latter scenario is the most probable.¡¿ My mind refused to move forward. It didn¡¯t want to connect the dots. I didn''t want to understand. <¡±Why does her race matter?¡±> ¡¾Based on history, 20 years ago, the Herrschaft Empire launched a surprise attack on the Rosenwood Kingdom, home of the elves. It was a one-sided slaughter before war was even declared, catching the elves completely off guard. Given the timeline, she was likely captured during that event and subsequently sold into slavery.¡¿ ¡¾Since no other major wars occurred in that period, this is the most probable event that led to her enslavement.¡¿ My throat tightened. <¡±And you¡¯re saying¡­ she massacred humans?¡±> ¡¾There are two primary possibilities.¡¿ ¡¾One: She was forced to fight against her own people, the elves.¡¿ ¡¾Two: Her master perished on the battlefield, and she went on a rampage, single-handedly slaughtering the empire¡¯s soldiers before being recaptured and enslaved once more.¡¿ I shut my eyes. <¡±... And you think the second option is more likely?¡±> ¡¾Yes. Because she was able to fake her status.¡¿ ¡¾If she had posed as an ordinary villager, no commander in their right mind would have brought her to the battlefield. An elf with no combat capability would have been nothing but a burden.¡¿ The pieces clicked together, forming a picture so horrifying I wanted to rip it apart. ¡¾Yes. Because she was able to fake her status.¡¿ <¡±But why did you assume her master died when she was on the battlefield? Couldn¡¯t she have been in her master¡¯s residence?¡±> ¡¾Because no historical records mention a massacre using wind or heat magic in any imperial towns or cities in the last 20 years.¡¿ ¡¾However, if she had gone berserk on the battlefield, it would not be recorded separately from the war casualties.¡¿ ¡¾But it is also possible on the third possibility that she massacred a town within 4 years before she joined the adventurer. I don¡¯t know about the situation of the empire in the past 6 years, so I could only make a guess.¡¿ ¡¾However, that possibility is small if we''re assumed that she massacred people with the emotion of hatred.¡¿ <¡±Ah, I see. It¡¯s weird if she hates unrelated people so much, right?¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ I exhaled shakily. <¡±Alright, assuming the second probability had a higher chance, why would her master take her to the battlefield at all, despite being an ordinary villager?¡±> ¡¾There are two possibilities.¡¿ ¡¾One: She was used as a hostage to pressure the elves.¡¿ ¡¾This is unlikely unless she was a high elf or of royal blood.¡¿ <¡±Right¡­ no commander would risk sacrificing their entire army just to save a single ordinary elf slave.¡±> That was reality¡ªnot some fantasy novel where the hero miraculously saves everyone. But the second possibility... I wasn¡¯t ready for it. <¡±And the second possibility?¡±> Aza¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡¾To raise the morale of the soldiers.¡¿ <¡±What? What¡¯s the connection between an elf slave and¡ª¡±> I stopped. My breath caught in my throat. My eyes widened. A sickening realization hit me like a blade to the stomach. <¡±No¡­ you don¡¯t mean¡ª¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ ¡¾She was used as a toy for the soldiers.¡¿ Something inside me shattered. My hands shot up, clutching my head. <¡±That¡¯s¡ªThat¡¯s insane¡ª¡±> Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡¾Not really. This is war. And in war, soldiers are granted ¡®rewards¡¯ to keep their morale high.¡¿ ¡¾She was likely used by hundreds, possibly thousands of men.¡¿ ¡¾It also aligns with our discussion on how she killed the lives of those she despises the most, in this case, soldiers.¡¿ <¡±Crazy¡­..¡±> I felt sick. I wanted to throw up. I wanted to scream. I wanted to erase this reality from existence. But I couldn¡¯t. Because it happened. Because she lived through it. Because she survived it. How? How the hell is she still alive? How¡­ How could she still smile like that? How could she still wear a fake happy expression after all that!? If I had endured even a fraction of that, I would have broken beyond repair. I thought she endured torture since she alluded to torment when we were discussing in the room before. But it was far more terrifying than I could ever imagine. The mistreatment surpassed the cruelty she experienced from her current master. <¡±...How many soldiers did she kill?¡±> ¡¾It depends on how adeptly she managed her emotions during those killings. She could secure at least 5 points for each soldier. Or a maximum of 10 points for each soldier if not only did she maintain her emotions, but her emotions reached their peak as well.¡¿ ¡¾Based on the 11,000 points, she must have slain at least 1,100 soldiers before succumbing to exhaustion.¡¿ I clenched my fists so hard my nails dug into my skin. I pressed my forehead against my hands. The room felt smaller, like the walls were closing in. For fifteen minutes, I sat there, shaking. Even now, my hands wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.
But I decided to progress to the next topic. I forced myself to move on. <¡°Aza¡­ What about the Heat element?¡±> ¡¾It¡¯s a fusion of Fire and Wind elements. It can manifest wind magic as scorching as fire, or fire magic as refreshing as the wind.¡¿ <¡±Fire? But she doesn¡¯t have Fire.¡±> ¡¾That means she acquired Heat through fulfilling a specific condition. I can only offer a speculative analysis.¡¿ I heard it¡¯s almost non-existent for native people here to obtain a new element. But, who would have known that the very person who succeeded in acquiring it was nearby. ¡¾One way to obtain Fire is by surpassing an extreme anger threshold.¡¿ ¡¾However, in her case, her Wind magic fused with that rage, creating a hybrid element instead of Fire.¡¿ I swallowed. Anger threshold¡­ It¡¯s a way that I had dismissed from my thoughts before as there is no way that my peaceful life here could trigger it. Yet, Sis Esta did it. <¡±So, it happened by accident?¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ I thought of the moment she unleashed her anger¡ªall of it¡ªon the battlefield. Her wind, once cold and sharp, ignited into a blazing storm of death. The threshold should be significantly higher than mine. ¡­How much rage did she unleash to breach that threshold? <¡°But why didn¡¯t she get the fire?¡±> ¡¾If it were only her anger reaching the threshold, she would have acquired the fire element instead of Heat.¡¿ ¡¾But what if she was intensely angry during a massacre, specifically when using her wind magic, which necessitates a mental image for activation?¡¿ <¡±...The image in her mind used to activate wind magic may have unintentionally fused with her anger-filled thoughts.¡±> ¡¾Correct. Rather than gaining the fire element, her wind element blended with the fire element. Thus, she obtained the Heat element.¡¿ It''s akin to the parallel thinking skill often depicted in fantasy anime, albeit an unsuccessful one. What occurs when you attempt to hold two distinct thoughts with a single mind? Unintentional merging might transpire. For instance, if I contemplate desiring curry for lunch while simultaneously harboring thoughts of wanting to cry due to bullying by classmates. My thoughts might inadvertently converge into something like ¡®I want to have curry while crying¡¯. In her case, it would be akin to ¡®I want to unleash wind magic fueled by my anger¡¯. <¡±So, why is it locked?¡±> ¡¾Because she skipped a crucial step. She obtained Heat without first acquiring Fire, resulting in a half-failure combined element.¡¿ ¡¾There are two ways to unlock it.¡¿ ¡¾To permanently unlock it, she must obtain the fire element.¡¿ ¡¾To temporarily unlock it, she must reach the anger threshold again.¡¿ ¡¾However, if it¡¯s the latter, the threshold should lower, perhaps similar to Master¡¯s threshold.¡¿ <¡±In either case, it appears unattainable now.¡±> ¡¾There¡¯s a possibility for you to aid her.¡¿ <¡±Huh?¡±> ¡¾The exact method is unclear, but since Master¡¯s Status Manipulation can unveil an element hidden by her, unlocking it through Status Manipulation should be viable.¡¿ ¡¾I''m in the process of analyzing all conceivable variables. Please be patient. Given case rarity, it might take longer than usual.¡¿ I patiently await her analysis. Meanwhile, my thoughts linger on Sis Esta. How deep is the pain she conceals in her heart? Loneliness must shroud her. Having experienced the agony of unshared pain. Cries only heard by the moonlight. Silent screams resonating from an unheard heart. A mind consumed by thoughts of self-harm and suicide. I had experienced such thoughts in my past life. I knew how hard it was to survive through that. Unbeknownst to me, tears flow from my eyes. I yearn to assist her, to hear the silent screams of her heart. I desire to alleviate her pain and wipe away her tears that couldn¡¯t be seen by others. Without realizing it, ten minutes passed and Aza¡¯s voice resonated in my mind once more. ¡¾Completed.¡¿ ¡¾You could manually unlock her Heat element using 10,000 of her status points.¡¿ ¡¾Or, you could grant her Fire using 1,000 status points, which would automatically unlock Heat as well.¡¿ ¡¾If it¡¯s the former, she won¡¯t obtain the fire element. The latter, although typically impossible, becomes viable since she already has the Heat element.¡¿ The choice is evident. Opting for the latter is wiser. ¡¾However, for you to alter her status, she must have a high level of trust in you. So-¡¿ <¡±There¡¯s one more reason for me to level up the appraisal skill to the maximum level¡­ so I can check her Trust level.¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ ¡¾By the way, the reason why she has B-Rank status is probably due to the massacre as well. It must have been a gruesome battle for her. Her status before that was likely around C-Rank.¡¿ <¡±She obtained that much status from a single battle?¡±> ¡¾It¡¯s plausible that the fight was exceptionally intense. Moreover, she must have forced herself to keep fighting despite exhaustion. She surpassed her capabilities.¡¿ I nodded. It¡¯s expected. When someone is clouded in anger, they can do anything. I slowly wiped my eyes. Without realizing it, I had started crying. I don¡¯t know if I could say that I understand her level of pain. The pain of being alone. The agony of carrying a past no one else can comprehend. The torment of having no one to share it with. Even if it took years¡­ Even if it took decades¡­ I would become the one person who could hear her silent screams. Chapter 36 - Hazel’s Hidden Truth <¡°Now, reveal Sis Hazel¡¯s status, Aza.¡±> ¡¾...Are you sure, Master? Your emotions are still unstable. Considering that cat became a slave ten years longer than that elf, her past must be even more harrowing.¡¿ Aza¡¯s words carried a weight that pressed against my chest. I couldn''t even fathom Sis Esta¡¯s past properly. How much worse would Sis Hazel¡¯s story be? I hesitated. My hands clenched into fists. My breathing grew uneven. I knew Aza was right. My heart hadn''t yet recovered from the torment I had unraveled in Sis Esta¡¯s past. It was strange that I tried this hard for people I just met. But¡­ I wanted to know. <¡±Sorry for being selfish, but, please.¡±> ¡¾Haa¡­¡¿ Then, the status window materialized before me.
? STATUS WINDOW ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Hazel Age: 70 Race: Brown Cat ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Vitality: 10210 (Fake: 2220) ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 9870 (Fake: 2102) Agility: 11584 (Fake: 2430) Dexterity: 8108 (Fake: 1675) Status Points: 47414 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Earth, Dark (Hidden), Shadow (Hidden), Decay (Hidden) ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ *You need the target¡¯s consent to manipulate their status. ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
<¡±.... Fuck.¡±> I cursed internally, my hands trembling. Her stats were even higher than Sis Esta¡¯s. If I only looked at raw numbers, her power had already reached A-Rank. But that wasn¡¯t what shook me the most. That number. The status points. 47,414. Almost five times higher than Sis Esta¡¯s. My stomach twisted. My heart pounded against my ribs. How much did she have to suffer to obtain that much power? I inhale and exhale before starting the conversation. I forced myself to inhale, then exhale. My fingers dug into my palms as I tried to steady myself. I had to keep going. <¡±First¡­ let¡¯s start with her elements. She has four. Three of them are hidden. But based on their names, I can guess they must not be favorable elements.¡±> ¡¾Master, elements are considered neutral. Their morality depends on how the user employs them. The people in this world don''t discriminate against certain elements.¡¿ <¡±I see. My bad.¡±> ¡¾First, the Dark element. As you know, it''s one of the six basic elements. Since she has Earth as well, she probably possessed both since birth.¡¿ You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. <¡±Yeah. She might be like Sis Esta, who obtained a new element later, but it might be too hard to determine its origin.¡±> ¡¾Correct. Even if she gained it later, I lack sufficient data to determine how. I would need to observe her using Dark magic first.¡¿ That made sense. Aza could only analyze the requirement to obtain an element based on what she had observed. ¡¾The next is the Shadow element. It¡¯s an advanced form of Dark. As the name suggests, it allows her to manipulate shadows¡ªeven enter and exit them freely.¡¿ I swallowed. That alone was terrifying. ¡¾And lastly, Decay. It¡¯s a fusion of Earth and Dark. This ability can weaken, rot, and ultimately consume both living and non-living matter, including people.¡¿ <¡±Haa¡­¡±> I exhaled. Just hearing about these elements made my skin crawl. <¡±... Is she an assassin?¡±> ¡¾There¡¯s a 75% chance.¡¿ My chest tightened. <¡±Is there another possibility?¡±> ¡¾She might have also served as a soldier, using her elements in war.¡¿ A war. A battlefield drenched in shadows. What if she uses her shadows to employ decay elements? A soldier moving like a ghost, her body slipping in and out of darkness. An army collapsing, bodies crumbling into dust, erased from existence. <¡±She¡­ could massacre an entire battlefield alone.¡±> ¡¾It would be difficult. The Decay element consumes an enormous amount of aura. However, if she fought in multiple wars, she may have slain hundreds or even thousands of soldiers across different battles.¡¿ ¡¾Or both¡­ She could have been both a soldier and an assassin.¡¿ ¡¾There is also a possibility she is similar to that Elf, considering she can fake her status.¡¿ The same as Sis Esta¡­ ¡¾I lack so much information to determine the possibility of her past.¡¿ <¡±Either way, there''s no way her past was clean.¡±> ¡¾Correct. We also don¡¯t know how many times she was sold as a slave within 30 years.¡¿ I bit my lower lip. Thirty years. Thirty. Years. That was five times longer than I had even been alive in this world. <¡±How about collecting historical data related to her elements?¡±> ¡¾Searching for related events in the past thirty years.¡¿ While Aza processed the data, my mind refused to stay silent. How much has she endured? How many nights did she cry herself to sleep? How many times did she wish for death, only to be denied even that? ¡¾Completed.¡¿ I braced myself. ¡¾In the Katza Dynasty, dominion of the cat race, there is a famous case from 23 years ago. In a span of five nights, five small villages vanished. Every person¡ªgone, without a trace. Each night, one village disappeared. The total population of the villages is about 1000 people from the cat race.¡¿ I gritted my teeth. <¡±One thousand people¡­ in five nights?¡±> My grip on my clothes tightened as Aza continued, ¡¾Twenty years ago, a few months after the Herrschaft Empire and the Liberia Holy Kingdom officially declared war against Rosenwood Kingdom, a small town of 6,000 people in the empire was massacred in one night.¡¿ A chilling sensation crawled up my spine. ¡¾Two months later, another small town¡ªthis time in the Liberia Holy Kingdom, three weeks journey from the first town¡ª7,000 people were wiped out overnight.¡¿ 6,000. 7,000. Thirteen thousand people. Gone. Aza¡¯s next words boiled my blood. ¡¾Both towns had hidden laboratories. There were many corpses from humans, elves and cat races. The total of the corpses were 2000 humans, 1000 elves, and 500 cats in each laboratory.¡¿ ¡¾...Those cat corpses in both laboratories were the same cats that were missing from those 5 villages 3 years ago before that incident.¡¿ Laboratories filled with bodies of various races. One thing was certain. They were used as experimental subjects. <¡±... So those missing incidents and massacre incidents were related.¡±> ¡¾There¡¯s a high chance.¡¿ <¡±Continue.¡±> ¡¾The first laboratory was dedicated to poisons. All the corpses had been subjected to unknown toxins.¡¿ They were testing poisons on them. ¡¾The second laboratory was far worse. The bodies were¡­ altered.¡¿ ¡¾They found corpses with limbs from different races stitched together. Some had elf bodies with cat heads. Others had human bodies with multiple arms and legs. Some had two heads. Some had¡­ even more.¡¿ I felt sick. <¡±...Human experiments... Or it probably could be said as living beings experiments... No, is it a chimera experiment?¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ The room felt suffocating. My breath came out ragged. What kind of hell did she go through? <¡±But, is there a chance for Sis Hazel to be the one who is responsible for those two massacre incidents?¡±> ¡¾One additional detail ties these massacres together.¡¿ <¡±And that is..?¡±> ¡¾All the bodies in both towns¡­ had completely decayed. As if they had been dead for a hundred years.¡¿ <¡±... Damn.¡±> I cursed internally again. My entire body trembled. Was she the one who did it? Was she the one who erased them all? Aza continued. ¡¾These two events were the primary reason why the Katza Dynasty finally declared an alliance with the Rosenwood Kingdom to fight against the Empire and Holy Kingdom.¡¿ And then¡ª ¡¾Seven years ago, during a major battle, in the heart of the battlefield¡­ hundreds of catkin and elves suddenly decayed into nothing. Minutes later¡­ the same fate befell the empire¡¯s and holy kingdom¡¯s soldiers. Hundreds of human soldiers had decayed.¡¿ I couldn''t take it anymore. I buried my head into my hands. How much suffering did she endure? How much blood was spilled by her hands? How much of her humanity was stolen from her? Tears welled in my eyes, but I forced them down. I wasn¡¯t ready to cry yet. I had to hear it all. Chapter 37 - Hazel’s Hidden Truth (Part 2) <¡±Haa¡­.¡±> My breath was uneven. My hands shook. My body felt like it wasn¡¯t even mine anymore. My mind refused to function. I forced myself to take deep breaths, inhaling and exhaling, but the weight in my chest refused to fade. <¡±Let¡¯s assume all of those incidents were caused by Sis Hazel. How many people died by her hands?¡±> Aza¡¯s response came instantly. ¡¾In the battlefield, it probably reached 1000 people.¡¿ ¡¾In the town in the empire, approximately 9500.¡¿ ¡¾In the town in the holy kingdom, about 10500.¡¿ ¡¾So, in total there are 21000 people from human, elf, and cat races that died by her hands.¡¿ ¡¾However¡­¡¿ ¡¾There is a possibility that some of those in the laboratories were already deceased. There is a scenario where all of them already died before she arrived at the laboratory.¡¿ ¡¾So¡­ The lowest estimate places the number of lives she took between 14,000 and 21,000.¡¿ <¡°That''s¡­ 14 to 21 times more than what Sis Esta did.¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ The numbers felt unreal. A single person shouldn¡¯t be able to take that many lives. But Sis Hazel did. <¡±But her status points¡­ They don¡¯t match that number.¡±> ¡¾There are multiple factors: the race of her victims, whether they were trained fighters or civilians, and whether she maintained or lost control of her emotions. If her emotion peaked, she may have gained more status points than usual. And these massacres were spread across multiple incidents. The points she received per kill could vary between 1 to 10.¡¿ There were too many unknowns. Too many things we couldn''t quantify. But one thing was certain¡ª Sis Hazel¡¯s hands were stained with more blood than I could even comprehend. Her smile, so bright and carefree. Her laughter, so light and innocent. How? How could she smile so naturally? How could she act so normal after all she had done? After all she had endured? <¡±Aza¡­ Based on everything we¡¯ve uncovered, what do you think her past was like?¡±> ¡¾...I can piece together a possible scenario.¡¿ I wasn¡¯t sure if I had to hear it. But I wanted to. ¡¾The first incident started 23 years ago, meanwhile she was enslaved 30 years ago.¡¿ ¡¾For at least seven years, she was trained as an assassin. This explains how she developed the Shadow element.¡¿ ¡¾Twenty-three years ago, she was likely forced to kidnap people from her own homeland, using her shadow element.¡¿ ¡¾Twenty years ago, her master died. That¡¯s when she went wild and massacred the empire¡¯s town. She likely obtained the Decay element at that time.¡¿ ¡¾Then, driven by her own will, she traveled to the Holy Kingdom¡­ and did it again.¡¿ I swallowed. She wasn¡¯t just forced. At some point, she chose to kill. ¡¾She was likely captured after that massacre and sold back into slavery. For thirteen years, there were no recorded incidents tied to her elements.¡¿ ¡¾Considering her status was fake, and there were no further incidents, she likely posed as an ordinary villager.¡¿ I already knew what came next. ¡¾During that time, she must have suffered similar fate as that elf.¡¿ A bitter taste filled my mouth. ¡¾She was likely raped by soldiers.¡¿ I clenched my teeth so hard I thought they would shatter. I wanted to scream. I wanted to tear this entire world apart. How much more pain did she have to endure!? ¡¾Then, seven years ago, something changed. Her status was likely revealed, and she was forced onto the battlefield.¡¿ Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡¾She fought against her own race. Against fellow catkin. Against elves.¡¿ ¡¾But at some point in the battle, her master died.¡¿ And then¡ª ¡¾She turned on the humans soldiers.¡¿ She slaughtered them. I could picture it in my head. The battlefield soaked in blood. Bodies collapsing, their flesh rotting in seconds. Soldiers screaming in agony as their bodies withered into nothing. ¡¾I couldn¡¯t determine what happened after that. Assuming her next master is that red-haired adventurer, probably she fainted on the battlefield with her status faked as C-Rank, and only the earth element was revealed by her. Thus, she was sold as a slave again and bought by that adventurer.¡¿ <¡±...¡±> I couldn¡¯t speak. Sis Hazel¡¯s past wasn¡¯t a story. It wasn¡¯t fiction. It was real. Aza¡¯s analysis was incredible. But the truth behind it was unbearable. <¡±Thirty years ago, she was still a child, right?¡±> ¡¾Correct. A 40-year-old catkin has the body and mind of an 8-year-old human.¡¿ An eight-year-old child, trained as an assassin. <¡±How do they train assassins?¡±> ¡¾In broad daylight, they pose as normal children. They play, guide travelers, and blend into society. This is how they learn to wear perfect fake expressions.¡¿ So this is the reason Sis Hazel was able to wear such a happy expression despite all the pain she had experienced¡­ ¡¾At night, they train their aura, mana, and physical bodies.¡¿ ¡¾They sleep two to a room, forming a close bond with their only friend.¡¿ ¡¾To gain experience in battle¡­ they are made to fight against other pairs. In a duel or battle royale.¡¿ <¡±... Wait¡­ You mean¡ª¡±> ¡¾Yes. They are forced to kill other children.¡¿ Crazy¡­ Their master even let go of the potential human resources as if they were just trash, only to produce better quality. They preferred quality over quantity. But the method to obtain such quality was so cruel. ¡¾It will be repeated several times for a few years until their master was satisfied with the result, then they will take a final test.¡¿ <¡°Final test? Isn¡¯t killing other kids for a few years already enough to get experiences?¡±> ¡¾The final test is used to finalize their emotions.¡¿ <¡±...Finalize their emotions?¡±> ¡¾They must fight and kill their only friend.¡¿ The room spun. I felt nauseous. <¡±Wha¡­ What?¡±> I barely managed to get the words out. My eyes trembled. For seven years, they walked on thorny paths. The only thing that can ease their pain, the only one who could give them happy moments, was their only roommate. Yet¡ª They are forced to erase their only reason to live, using their own hands. How cruel is it¡­? ¡¾Master, calm down.¡¿ After everything¡­ After suffering for years¡­ They are forced to kill the only person they have left¡­ How cruel. How monstrous. What kind of world allows this to happen!? I looked down at my hands. They wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. The tears started flowing down from my eyes. ¡¾Master, calm down!¡¿ I had a similar experience. My only friends in my previous life had died due to accidents and sickness. Just by receiving information about my friend''s death was enough to create trauma for me. So, I understood the pain of losing a friend. But, can I really understand her pain? She was forced to kill her own friend with her own hands! My whole body trembled. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Sis Hazel¡­ She must have smiled. She must have laughed. She must have found warmth in that one person. And then, she had to kill them. I imagined myself in her position. What if my friend died in front of my eyes? What if I had to kill the only person who ever cared about me? What if I had to destroy my only reason for living? No, no, no, no, no! I can¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to imagine it! ¡¾Master!¡¿ "Ha... Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­" I was breathing too fast. I felt like I was going to pass out. Killing her only friend. Kidnapping her own people. Witnessing human experiments. Being used as a tool for men¡¯s desires. Slaughtering thousands. Being thrown into war. Even now, she was still being forced into life-threatening battles. How did she survive? How could she still smile!? ¡¾MASTER!¡¿ I snapped back to reality. Aza¡¯s voice was louder than ever. ¡°Ha... Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± My breathing was ragged. ¡¾Master, let¡¯s sleep.¡¿ <¡±But¡­¡±> ¡¾No but!¡¿ For the first time, she sounded angry. She can feel what I felt, so my previous state was felt by her too. <¡±... Sorry, Aza.¡±> ¡¾Stop! Stop worrying about me! Stop thinking about others¡¯ situations too! Our conversation for tonight is over! Go sleep right now!¡¿ <¡±O-Okay¡­¡±> So scary! It can¡¯t be helped. I have to sleep now, although I don¡¯t know whether I can sleep after thinking about Sis Esta¡¯s and Sis Hazel¡¯s past. I laid down, exhausted. As my consciousness faded, a final thought lingered. Somehow, I think Aza¡¯s voice was not as mechanical as before. But probably it''s just my imagination. Chapter 38 - Rank Up The morning unfolded like any other¡ªordinary, quiet, and deceptively peaceful. But beneath that calm exterior, the turmoil from last night still gnawed at my mind. I went through my daily routine like a machine, pretending I wasn¡¯t haunted by Sis Esta and Sis Hazel¡¯s pasts. Pretending I wasn¡¯t imagining their pain. Sis Esta and Sis Hazel, as expected, wore their masks flawlessly. They smiled, laughed, and worked as if nothing had changed. But when their master arrived for breakfast, their expressions tightened. A forced cheerfulness masked the silent hostility in their eyes. I sighed. <¡°Aza, do you think I can save them?¡±> ¡¾At least not now, Master. You are still weak.¡¿ <¡±Indeed... Hmm, do you wish for their freedom as well?¡±> ¡¾As an angel, my desire is for their liberation, allowing them to forge their own path to happiness. However, for now, my primary focus remains as your aide, Master. I cannot play the savior like those protagonists in novels.¡¿ Her voice, usually neutral, carried a rare weight and made me remember that she is really an angel. ¡¾Even the current me failed to prevent you from suffering another pain.¡¿ <¡±... I apologize for last night.¡±> ¡¾Hmph.¡¿ She sounded annoyed¡ªmechanical, yet oddly human. Had her voice¡­ always been like this?
That day, Sis Esta and Sis Hazel took charge of our training. I asked for a demonstration of Sis Esta¡¯s wind magic. She lifted her hand, conjuring a verdant blade of wind. With a single flick of her wrist, it sliced through the wooden dummy like paper. The other kids gasped, eyes wide in amazement. For them, it was nothing but a cool display. For me, it was another clue. ¡¾To obtain the Wind element, Master must absorb the surrounding mana throughout the entire body while simultaneously releasing aura to envelop yourself.¡¿ <¡±... Seriously?¡±> That meant I had to split my focus into two different energies at the same time. <¡±... Do I need a skill like Parallel Thinking or something of the sort to achieve this?¡±> The process seemed akin to splitting my mental imagery into two distinct focuses ¨C one on mana absorption and the other on releasing aura. ¡¾No. It''s a fairly standard ability that many individuals possess.¡¿ Standard, my ass. ¡¾For others, they might have to envelop an area of several kilometers with their mana and aura without affecting any objects and living beings.¡¿ Ah, alright. The difference of mana and aura controls required between me and others to obtain wind element are palpable.
In the evening, I was in the middle of working at the bar when¡ª ¡°FREEEED!¡± A high-pitched voice cut through the noise, and suddenly, I was engulfed in a tight hug. ¡°S-Sissy!? W-What¡¯s going on!? I¡¯m still working!¡± ¡°Freed! I heard what you did last night! Can you say it again in front of me!?¡± ¡°Huh? Last night?¡± What the hell was she talking about? I pondered, confused. Then Sis Celes arrived, her usual calm demeanor betrayed by her sparkling eyes. "Un. We missed the chance to see the cool side of you, Freed. So, we want to hear it directly from your mouth." Before I could respond, a female tanned adventurer near the counter grinned. ¡°Ohh, Daisy! Celestia! Did you know? Last night, when we were arguing over who gets Esta and Hazel, Freed looked down at us with annoyed face and did this¡ª¡± She rested her cheek on her palm and mimicked my expression. ¡°You all are just as trash as him if you treat them as objects or toys similar to that bastard Matias. Only I will be able to regard them as living beings and provide genuine happiness instead of indulging in my own joy alone.¡± A dramatic pause. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Then¡ª ¡°¡°WHOAA!!¡±¡± Both Sissy and Sis Celes squealed in excitement as if they discovered a new treasure. I froze. What the hell was happening!? Sissy turned to Sis Hazel. ¡°HAZEL! IS THAT REALLY TRUE!?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Sis Hazel covered her face, blushing furiously. Sis Celes turned to Sis Esta. ¡°ESTA! IS THAT REALLY TRUE!?¡± ¡°U-Umm¡­¡± Sis Esta blushed too. ¡°Un.¡± Sis Celes nodded in satisfaction as she was convinced by their reactions. ¡°It seems true.¡± ¡°N-No! That was unintentional!¡± I protested, but they paid no heed. How rude! ¡°Freed!¡± Sissy grabbed my arm. ¡°If I were in Hazel''s position, would you say something like that to me too!?¡± ¡°Freed!¡± Sis Celes did the same. ¡°Will you save me too if I were in Esta¡¯s position?¡± Their expectant gazes bore into me. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ Haa¡­¡± I opened my mouth¡ªclosed it¡ªsighed¡ªthen finally spoke. ¡°What are you two talking about? Your happiness is my happiness. I would never let you end up in their position to begin with.¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± ¡°Freed¡­¡± Why are you two blushing!? I understood if Sis Celes was blushing, she had been like that towards me. But why was Sissy also blushing!? ¡¾Congratulations, Master. You have successfully awakened a brother complex personality in both of your sisters.¡¿ <¡°...Huh?¡±> ¡¾It seems your second sister loves a man who acts like a hero to her. A man who protects her, who fights for her.¡¿ <¡±...¡±> I don¡¯t have any incest fetish, but if things kept going like this¡­ I was seriously worried about my future. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I sighed again and shook my head.
¡°So, did you come here just to talk about that?¡± I shifted the topic. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right!¡± Sis Celes seemed to have just remembered something and continued, ¡°Freed! I have good news!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been promoted to F-Rank!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°Un!¡± She beamed. ¡°Congratulations, Sis Celes!¡± I had expected her to rank up next month, but she got promoted earlier than I thought. ¡°So,¡± she leaned forward, ¡°I want a reward from you!¡± ¡°Huh? Me? Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything prepared, but I¡¯ll buy something for you later.¡± It¡¯s so sudden, so of course I haven''t prepared anything for her. ¡°What are you talking about, Freed?¡± ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you just say you want a reward from me?¡± ¡°Un. But you don¡¯t have to buy me anything.¡± ¡°...Then what do you want¡± She spread her arms wide. ¡°Come. Hug me. And kiss me on the cheek.¡± I froze. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Why are you just standing there? Ah! You seem confused. Usually, I¡¯m the one hugging and kissing you, right? This time, I want you to do it first.¡± I understand what she meant, but¡­ Why was my calm sister so aggressive only to me!? ¡°Freed¡­ Don¡¯t you love me?¡± She suddenly wore a dejected expression. ¡°Eh? N-No, that¡¯s not it. Of course, I love you, you are my sister after all.¡± I waved my hand, panicked. ¡°But.. You see.. We are being watched by others.. It¡¯s embarrassing..¡± Yeah, everyone was watching. My entire body burned with embarrassment. She glanced a bit at others, then looked at me again. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sis Celes¡¯ expression turned teasing. ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it in public? Do you want to do more than that in private? You¡¯re more aggressive than I thought, Freed~¡± ¡°HUH!?¡± WHERE THE HELL DID THAT COME FROM!? The adventurers laughed. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I sighed in defeat. I don¡¯t have any choice. It should be okay. She is just my sister. Currently, I¡¯m still standing on the chair, so my height is similar to her. I quickly hugged her and kissed her cheek. ¡°Satisfied?¡± But before I could pull away¡ª She tightened her grip. ¡°S-Sis?¡± ¡°Huff¡­ Huff¡­ It¡¯s Freed¡¯s smell.¡± She rubbed her cheek against mine. ¡°Haa¡­ I¡¯m being recharged. Let me stay like this a little longer.¡± Her brain seems to malfunction again. No, more importantly¡­ SHE SOUNDED LIKE A PERVERT! ¡°Haa¡­¡± It can¡¯t be helped. I wrapped my arms on her again. It¡¯s only for today. It¡¯s her reward for her hard work. ¡°AHEM.¡± A fake cough from Sissy. ¡°AHEM! AHEM!¡± Sissy was glaring. But, Sis Celes is ignoring her. Rather, she hugged me tighter. ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough, Sis.¡± She grabbed Sis Celes and pried her off me forcefully. Fuh¡­ Thanks Sissy, that helps. I sighed in relief. But her next words betrayed my relief¡ª ¡°Freed! I want a hug too!¡± ¡­What!? ¡¾She is jealous.¡¿ <¡±...¡±> Somehow, I could hear Aza chuckling in my mind as if she was mocking me. This is bad. ¡°Then you should work hard first. Raise your rank quickly, sis.¡± I gave an excuse. ¡°Really? You promise!?¡± Why do both my sisters become like this¡­ ¡°Haa¡­¡± But despite everything, I smiled. I thought, maybe this peace could last a little longer. I had never imagined¡­ That this would be my last happy memory with them. Chapter 39 - The Cycle of Hatred ¨C Matias¡¯ POV ¨C The northern forest near Lavender Town stretched before me, a familiar hunting ground. It had been a few months since I started venturing here alone. At first, hunting without Hazel''s monster detection and Esta¡¯s precise magic had been a nightmare. Hazel¡¯s keen sense of smell could locate monsters before they got close, and Esta could wipe them out before they even realized they had been found. The remaining monsters would then be handled by Hazel and me. I knew they were stronger than me. Even without their displays of skill, I had proof. My Appraisal and Fake Status Detector skills told me their stats were fabricated. Esta concealed one element. Hazel¡­ she hid three. I had no idea what their true abilities were. While I could inquire about their true status and elements, I refrained from doing so. They likely had valid reasons for concealing their real selves, likely tied to their pasts. If they wanted to keep their secrets, I wouldn¡¯t force them to speak. I preferred them to share the truth willingly, but I know there¡¯s no way they will reveal it to me by their own will. After all¡ªI was no different from their previous masters. Because in the end, no matter how much I pretended otherwise¡­ I loved forcing them to have sex with me.
It all started with her. My ex. She was a mage, and we worked together to make a living as adventurers. I treated her with love and kindness, believing we were partners in both battle and life. But one day¡­ I found her in the arms of another man. A noble. A damn noble from the Zieghart Kingdom. She didn¡¯t even deny it. Didn¡¯t even hesitate when she looked me in the eye and chose him over me. The audacity of her infidelity wounded me deeply. Eight years have passed, but I still hear her words. Still feel the burning shame of betrayal. Still taste the bitterness of my own helplessness. I wanted revenge. I wanted to hurt her. But¡­ I couldn¡¯t. Because no matter how much I hated her¡­ No matter how much I wanted to destroy her the way she destroyed me¡­ I still loved her.
So instead, I bought a slave. It was six years ago when I met a wandering slave trader from the Liberia Holy Kingdom. Among the captivating beauty slaves he displayed, I noticed one¡ªa brown cat girl with dead eyes. At a glance, she was no different from the others. But then, my skill revealed something strange. She was hiding her true status. She had three hidden elements. I didn¡¯t know her past. At that time, I didn¡¯t care. All I knew was that if the empire¡¯s nobles got their hands on her, her future would be far worse than being my slave. They would strip her of everything. She would be tossed onto the battlefield, forced to slaughter her own kind. So I bought her. Not to save her. Not out of kindness. But because I told myself, "at least my hell will be better than theirs.¡±
Guilt gnawed at me in the beginning. Every time I forced myself on her, something in me hesitated. But then¡ªI¡¯d remember my ex. I¡¯d remember her voice, her betrayal, her choice. And I¡¯d tell myself, <"This isn¡¯t about pleasure."> Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. <"This isn¡¯t about love."> <"This is revenge.¡±> I know I¡¯m a despicable man. I couldn¡¯t hurt my ex, so I hurt Hazel as a replacement. The more Hazel hated me, the more it satisfied me. I needed her hatred. Because in her hatred, I saw a reflection of myself. I orchestrated battles she shouldn¡¯t have been able to survive. I was always lurking nearby, pretending to be nothing more than a spectator. But¡­ I¡¯m ready to intervene if she faced imminent danger. In her eyes, I may appear as nothing more than a scum spectator reveling in her struggles. But, the intensity of her hatred served my purpose. I wanted her to struggle. To fight. To hate me. Yet¡­ she survived. Every single time. And with each victory, I began to wonder¡ªwas she really weaker than me? Or had she always been stronger, merely pretending otherwise? The enigma of her capabilities added an unforeseen layer to the complexities of our intertwined destinies. Then, two years ago, she made her first mistake. An Ogre King. A B-Rank monster. Too powerful for myself. She fought. She won. But she was dying. At that moment, I forgot about revenge. I didn¡¯t care about the cost. I used every single healing potion I had without hesitation. From the outset, my goal was to shield her from the clutches of nobles. But if she died¡­ What''s the difference between me and those nobles? What was the point of all of this? The expense, equivalent to a year''s worth of hunting, paled in significance to the relief I felt upon securing her safety. Maybe¡­ ever since that moment¡­ My love for my ex has began to fade.
After that, I decided Hazel needed a partner, an additional support to avert future mishaps. But I couldn¡¯t make it obvious that I cared. If I immediately bought another slave, it would seem like I was worried about her. And I refused to let her see that. So I waited for a while. It was during this period that fate led me to Esta, another unfortunate soul concealing her power. So I took her in.
But even now, the memories of my ex refuse to fade. Even after all these years, I still can¡¯t let her go. That¡¯s why¡­ Driven by an unsettling mix of emotions, a blend of lingering love and a thirst for revenge, I came to Zieghart Kingdom¡ªto find her. To find him. The noble she chose over me. I don¡¯t know where they are. I don¡¯t even know his name. But I¡¯ll find them. And when I do¡ªI¡¯ll take everything from them. Only then can I move on. Only then¡­ will Hazel and Esta finally be free of me. Because deep down¡­ I sense that fulfilling my goal might pave the way for the happiness of Hazel and Esta. I made a solemn vow to foster the joy they yearn for.
Two years. Two years of searching. But no matter how far I traveled, I never found her. Then, in the heart of Lavender Town, I saw a man. A noble. Blonde hair. Yellow eyes. For a moment, my heart froze. Was it him¡­? But when I saw the woman at his side, my rage flared. It wasn¡¯t her. It wasn¡¯t my ex. Where was she!?
The unanswered questions fuel my inner turmoil, intensifying the need for revenge. That frustration, that helplessness¡ªit all boiled over. That¡¯s why I snapped during the hunt. That very day, Hazel was sick. I knew she was sick. But I dragged her along anyway. Eventually Hazel made a small mistake, but narrowly averted by Esta''s quick intervention. Then¡ª I lost control. I lashed out at them in public. I never did that before. It was strange. Almost as if¡­ I wanted them to see my weakness. Like some pathetic attempt to make them hate me more.
Recognizing the need for solitude, I feigned a lack of funds to pay for our meals, providing a convenient excuse for me to have some time alone. Then, that boy¡ªthe one working at the guild¡ªunexpectedly poke up. A child, no older than six, offered me a solution I never considered. I appraised him. No elemental affinity. Stats of a new G-Rank adventurer. I should have dismissed him. But¡­ there was something in his eyes. Something kind. Hazel and Esta looked at him, and for the first time, I saw hope in their eyes.
Surveying the surroundings, I observed a rare kindness among the adventurers here, a stark contrast to the corrupt guildmasters in the empire. The adventurers in this town were different from the empire¡¯s filth. I looked at them¡ªat their warmth, their camaraderie. I had never seen an adventurer¡¯s guild like this before. And for the first time¡ª I thought about leaving them here. Letting them stay. Letting them find happiness. But¡ª I still had my revenge. And until I finished what I started, I couldn¡¯t let them go. So, I made my choice. They could stay here. They could work here. They could find joy here. But every night, they would return to me. Because my revenge wasn¡¯t finished. And until it was¡ª They were still mine. Chapter 40 - Tragic Reunion ¨C Matias¡¯ POV ¨C ¡°Haa¡­¡± I exhaled heavily, venturing deeper into the northern forest alone. The familiar rustling of leaves and the distant cries of monsters did little to ease the storm inside my mind. Two years. Two years of fruitless searching, and still, I hadn¡¯t found her. The woman who betrayed me. The woman who chose another man over me. No clues. No trail. And now, in the wake of my frustration, I sought solace in the only thing that still gave me a sense of control¡ªhunting. Last month, I had killed three Red Wolves alone, C-Rank monsters known for their pack tactics and brutal speed. It had been difficult without Hazel¡¯s detection abilities or Esta¡¯s magic, but I had won. Today, I planned to push further. To seek stronger prey, if only to quiet the rage festering inside me. Vigilantly scanning the surroundings, I explored deeper than usual, a realm rarely frequented by other adventurers. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± That¡¯s when I found it. A cave. A massive cavern entrance, wide enough for five people to walk in side by side. Something inside me screamed to turn back. But I ignored it. I needed to keep moving forward.
Entering the cavern, an eerie silence enveloped me, I pressed on, my fire aura illuminating the winding tunnels. Something inside me whispered: Turn back. But I didn¡¯t. Progressing further, I encountered multiple forks, some with three, others with five paths. Opting for the leftmost trail, I sought to etch my chosen route in memory. I descended every stairs I found. Second floor. Third floor. The deeper I descended, the quieter everything became, as if the cave itself held its breath. Nine floors. By the time I reached the tenth floor, I stepped into a vast, open chamber¡ªa space too large to be natural. Featuring numerous holes on the walls reminiscent of previous forks. A narrow path along the wall revealed stairs leading even deeper. Peering into the abyss below, I marveled at the vastness of the space. Then I saw them. ¡°...Shit.¡± Yellow hues dominated the area below, an overwhelming presence of orcs. Not dozens. Not hundreds. Thousands. Two thousands orcs. D-Rank monsters, weak alone but overwhelming in numbers. The sheer scale of them¡­ possibly escalating to A-Rank danger. If they reached the surface, Lavender Town would be wiped off the map. <¡°I have to warn the guild.¡±> But before I could take a single step¡ª A chill grazed my senses.
I whirled around, gripping my greatsword tightly. ¡°What an unfortunate man to come at this time.¡± ¡°Wow! The food came on its own!¡± ¡°Tsk. Tsk. You saw what you must not see.¡± Three figures with faces concealed by masks emerged from the shadows, blocking my only escape. The first¡ªa tall man with short black hair and a mask of surprise. The second¡ªa girl, small in stature with twin-tailed pink hair, her mask painted with joy. The third¡ªa woman with long, dark blue hair, her mask depicting anxiety. They wore white. The man¡¯s outfit was simple, while the girls¡¯ attire resembled gothic-lolita armor, an unsettling contrast to the darkness of the cave.
"Who are you!?" If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The man tilted his head, amused. "We? Why are dead people asking about us?¡± His voice was calm, almost playful. "That¡¯s not good, Shock! We won¡¯t be popular if we don¡¯t introduce ourselves!" The girl whined, waving her arms. "Hmm, that¡¯s true," the man¡ªShock¡ªmused. "Are you two serious?" The blue-haired woman interjected, her voice fraught with anxiety. "What if he escapes and leaks information about us and this place?¡± In the midst of their banter, I attempted to appraise them. Names, ages, races and elements are concealed, yet each possesses three elements. Strikingly, their attributes weren''t obscured, but my eyes widened in disbelief. Over 20,000 each. Their individual attributes exceeded 20,000, tenfold my own. Could I even escape!? "Are you sure you asked about that? We just made sure he can''t escape," the man replied, surprise lingering in his voice. "Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡± The collective gaze of the three once again fixated on me, leaving me grappling with the daunting reality of my predicament. "Well, then. You can¡¯t escape from here," The woman declared. *Clap* With just a single clap of her hands. *Rumble!* Every exit sealed shut. Hundreds of tunnels¡ªgone, replaced by walls rising from the ground. I stiffened. What kind of power is that!? Hundreds of openings seamlessly sealed with a mere clap of her hands!? "Well, well," The man mused, stepping forward. "You¡¯re quite lucky, you know. Not every corpse gets a personal introduction.¡± The man proclaimed, a gesture of formality accompanying his introduction as he bent down, hand placed upon his chest. ¡°We are Clownemo. My name is Shock." "Me, Me! I¡¯m Joy!" Chimed in the girl, exuberantly waving her hand in the air. "My name is Anxi," said the woman, a slightly bent posture with a gentle lift of her skirt corners, reminiscent of noble grace. "Hey, I¡¯m just a passerby." I forced my voice to stay steady. "Why not let me leave and pretend we never met? I will live in a quiet place, so you don''t have to worry about your information being leaked.¡± The girl¡ªJoy¡ªgiggled. "Wow! You can make jokes! Maybe we can be friends!¡± *Crack!* Suddenly, the man¡¯ hand chopped into the top of her head. "Ow! Shock, that hurts!¡± "Stop joking around. Let¡¯s finish him.¡± His tone shifted. No longer playful. The air grew heavier. His movements too swift for my eyes to perceive. I can¡¯t even see that man¡¯s hand move to hit her head. It¡¯s too fast! I gritted my teeth. This was it. "Haha... Seems this is where my life ends." I resigned, contemplating the abrupt and ominous turn of events. Then¡ª A familiar voice echoed behind them. ¡°Matias? Is that you, Matias!?¡± I froze. I was too focused on the trio, I hadn''t noticed the presence behind them¡ª Ten vulnerable figures entered my vision, stripped down to mere collars on their necks, handcuffs on their hands, and blindfolded. Three children, two men, and five women. My eyes quivered. Because among them¡ª Her. ¡°Sofia!?¡± My ex. ¡°Matias! Help me! Save me! That bastard deceived me and sold me to them!¡± That bastard¡­? Was she referring to the nobleman? The one she chose over me? Did he betray her? A part of me wanted to laugh. A part of me wanted to spit in her face. But another part¡ªthe part that still remembered loving her¡ªtwisted with rage.
¡°Oh my, what an unexpected reunion!¡± Shock expressed his surprise. My hands clenched into fists. "What will you do with them!?¡± Shock shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± He gestured behind me. To be more precise, below me. The orcs. ¡°They¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°We¡¯re giving them food.¡± My blood ran cold. ¡°Crazy bastard¡­¡± Shock smiled. "I won''t deny it." He didn¡¯t even care. "Even our client called us crazy.¡± Client¡­? "We are Clownemo," Shock declared, "the clowns who spread emotion throughout the world.¡± What the hell was he talking about? "Currently, our client wishes to spread sadness to the lord of the nearby territory.¡± Sadness¡­? By then I realized. This was planned. They want to annihilate the town. Anxi sighed, abruptly halted the conversation. "Enough, Shock. Poker will scold us if we take too long.¡± "Hmm¡­ True. And I don¡¯t want to imagine Hate getting angry.¡± Joy added, "Dread might also be scared that something might happen to us!¡± It seems there were more clowns than just Shock, Joy, and Anxi. More monsters like them.
Then¡ªJoy giggled. "Hey, hey! I have an idea! Let¡¯s play a game!¡± "What is it?" Shock humored her. "Let her fight him!¡± I stiffened. Shock mused. "Hmm¡­ I was planning to surprise them by untying the cloth on their eyes before they became food. But I think this kind of surprise is not bad either. That¡¯s a good idea, Joy." He turned to Anxi. ¡°What do you think, Anxi?¡± "Are you two serious¡­?¡± Both of them nodded at Anxi. She sighed. "Haa¡­ if Tears were here, she¡¯d be crying already.¡± "But I¡¯m bored!" Joy pouted. "Watching them kill each other sounds way more fun!¡± "But does he even want to fight her?" Shock asked. ¡°Hmm¡­ To motivate them to fight¡­¡± Joy tilted her head like an innocent girl. ¡°Ah, right! Let''s give them a reward! The one who survives will be able to escape this place!¡± ¡°What a shitty hobby you have¡­¡± I spat. They ignored me. Then, Anxi untied Sofia¡¯s blindfold and unlocked her cuffs. ¡­It seemed they genuinely intended to make us fight each other. Then, she turned to her and spoke two words. ¡°Kill him.¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes widened. "N-No, no, no!¡± She shook her head. But¡ª ¡°ARRRGGHH!¡± She screamed as the lightning from her collar struck her. ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­ Sofia, was it?¡± Shock chuckled. ¡° If you want to escape¡­ you must kill him.¡± And just like that¡ª The past I had clung to became my executioner. And it began¡ªmy revenge. Chapter 41 - A Tragic Love Forged in Hatred ¨C Matias¡¯ POV ¨C She doesn''t have a choice but to face me. Not with that slave collar. Not with those monsters behind me. Not with the three masked nightmares standing behind her. Her body trembles, but she steps forward. I checked her status and it¡¯s still the same as eight years ago. The same as when she betrayed me. Looks like she abandoned adventuring the moment she left me. Pathetic. I should be able to end this fight quickly. But¡ª ¡°Oh, right,¡± Anxi hums. ¡°I¡¯m worried this will be too one-sided, so¡­¡± She stretches out her hand at Sofia¡¯s back. Sofia¡¯s entire body glows. And suddenly, her status doubles. It surpasses mine. ¡°What¡­?¡± I glare at Anxi, but she flinches, pressing her fingers together. ¡°H-Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that! I just made it fair!¡± Fair? Bullshit. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I was planning to kill Sofia either way.
I glanced at the surroundings that soon will be my battlefield. This is inside the cave, a path fitting only five people standing side by side. It¡¯s not wide enough to move freely. Behind me is a spacious area filled with monsters, while behind her are three formidable individuals. I can''t escape anywhere. However, she doesn¡¯t have a weapon. No, she¡¯s wearing literally nothing. But she¡¯s a mage. This battle might be over quickly if I could close our distance. But if I''m not careful, I might be the one who dies from her magic. ¡°Matias! You will save me, right?¡± I don¡¯t answer. ¡°Please die for me!¡± I let out a cold chuckle. ¡°What a selfish woman. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re still the same.¡± She flinches, her hands twitching as she raises them toward me. ¡°W-Wait! No! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry for cheating on you! So please! Please die for me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± She never changes. Even when her life is on the line, she still thinks only of herself. Why does she think she can escape from this place? She wears a slave collar. Does she really believe they will release her? I¡¯m the one who has a higher chance to escape. But I''m sure they won¡¯t let me escape either. So¡ª It would be better to fulfill a wish that couldn¡¯t be fulfilled for eight years. I never thought my revenge would be a battle of life and death like this. But looking at her selfish demand like that¡ªI¡¯m glad. She¡¯s still the woman who betrayed me. She made the first move as I tightened my grip on my greatsword. "Go die!" Flames twisted in her palm, swirling into a massive fireball. No¡ªmore than a fireball. A burning inferno, twisting, writhing, as if alive. A blazing mass, larger and more volatile than anything I¡¯d ever seen her conjure. The heat distorted the air, making the cavern tremble under its sheer presence. The battle had begun. I reacted swiftly, employing Blazing Steps. A burst of fire erupted beneath my feet, launching me sideways. *BOOM!* The searing projectile crashed into the ground where I had been standing, sending shockwaves through the cavern. Jagged rocks shattered from the force, spraying embers and dust into the air. I didn¡¯t waste a second. My foot slammed down, propelling me toward her with relentless speed. She¡¯s a mage¡ªshe can¡¯t handle close combat. My blade carved through the heated air, its edge seeking flesh. If she misstepped¡ªthis would end now. But she was faster than before. Too fast. She mirrored my footwork, stepping aside with uncanny grace, evading the lethal arc. My blade cut through empty air, slicing through the heat but finding no flesh. Before I could recover, another fireball materialized in her palm¡ªthis one smaller, more concentrated. A precision strike. She hurled it at my landing point, forcing me to twist mid-air. I barely managed to roll backward as the explosion tore through the cavern. *BOOM!* The blast sent a shower of molten rock scattering across the battlefield. I raised my blade instinctively, using it as a shield. The intense heat licked at my skin, the scent of burnt fabric filling the air. She¡¯s faster than before. No, not just faster¡ªher magics are stronger, sharper, more refined. As I landed, I barely had time to lift my gaze before a flaming blade hurtled toward my face. I ducked, feeling the scorching blade of the construct slicing past my cheek. Damn it. She wasn¡¯t just relying on fireballs anymore. She was adapting, molding her flames into weapons. *BOOM!* Another explosion roared behind me. She wasn¡¯t just trying to hit me¡ªshe was controlling the battlefield, manipulating every step I took. She¡¯s trying to keep me at a distance. I wouldn¡¯t let her do as she pleases. I channeled fire aura into my greatsword and swung forward. A wave of blazing energy roared toward her, carving through the air like a wildfire given form. She responded instantly, raising a hand, twisting her fingers in a complex motion. A shield. *BOOM!* The firewave crashed against her fire shield, dispersing into embers. But before she could counter, I leaped forward, blade poised to strike. This time, she didn¡¯t evade. She lunged at me. Our movements mirrored one another. A game of prediction, of reading the faintest shifts in muscle and intent. I swung. She twisted. My blade carved through the air where she had been a fraction of a second ago. She lashed out¡ªa spear of fire streaking toward me. I twisted, heat licking my skin, barely escaping incineration. Then she was gone. No¡ªabove. I barely had time to raise my sword before she crashed down from above, her hands engulfed in blazing energy. A direct clash. Our attacks met. *BOOM!* The shockwave sent us both skidding backward. I dug my boots into the rocky ground, grinding to a halt, my chest heaving. Sweat dripped from my brow, not just from exertion¡ªbut from the unbearable heat radiating from her. She was panting too, but her eyes remained fierce, unwavering. She raised both hands. Flames swirled around her like a living storm, coalescing into countless fire lances. I gritted my teeth. Shit. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The lances fired all at once. I had no time to think¡ªonly to react. I spun my greatsword in a defensive arc, deflecting what I could. The impact of each collision sent violent tremors through my arms. One got past. Then another. A searing pain erupted in my side as a lance grazed my ribs, the scent of burnt flesh filling the air. I growled, enduring the pain. I couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate. ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAA!!!¡± With a battle cry, I lunged through the storm. I tore through the fire, feeling the heat claw at my skin, but I didn¡¯t stop. She was ready. She met me mid-charge, flames coalescing in her hands once more. Another fireball. But this time, she didn''t throw it¡ªshe pressed it against my abdomen. The searing pain was instant, but I didn¡¯t let go of my momentum. Her movement was like she wanted to dodge my blade, but I was faster. At that moment, time seemed to freeze. Her lips parted. Her eyes widened, flickering with something unreadable. Regret? Sorrow? Or was it too late for either? Because my blade found her chest. A heartbeat later, it sank deep¡ªpiercing her heart. At the same time¡ªHer fireball detonated. Fire and agony consumed me. Armor melted, flesh seared, tearing through my abdomen before the wall behind me turning to ash. *BOOM!* My greatsword was still buried in her chest. Her fingers still pressed against my burned, broken body. Neither of us could move. *Cough!* I stagger, coughing, blood staining my lips. She does the same. Our bodies slumped against one another, her breath ragged, mine barely there. Blood pooled beneath us, mixing with the embers still flickering in the air. I looked at her. Her eyes¡ªonce fierce¡ªwere soft now, distant. She tried to speak, but only a whisper escaped. ¡°I¡­ am¡­ sorry.¡± I finally could feel it. A genuine apology from her. But it was too late. We had fought to kill. We had died together. Her fingers weakly grasped my burned tunic. My trembling hand covered hers. Then, as the cavern grew silent, as the embers dimmed¡ªher eyes finally closed.
Lying there, my body broken, my breath shallow, I felt the heat of her fading away against me. The battle had ended, our fates sealed, yet my mind refused to let go. Memories surged through the haze of pain, unbidden yet relentless¡ªmemories of the life we once shared, before blades and fire became our language. We had fought together once, side by side, not as enemies but as comrades. I could still hear the laughter echoing in taverns after hard-won victories, the clinking of mugs as we toasted to another day of survival. She always drank too fast, always challenging me to keep up, though she barely held her liquor. "You''re supposed to be the strong one, remember?" she would tease, smirking as she nursed a headache the next morning. I remembered the first time we had fought back to back, blades and fire weaving a deadly dance. Monsters had ambushed them in the forest. She had stood her ground beside me, hurling firebolts with unwavering precision as I deflected the monster¡¯s strikes. "I¡¯ll cover you¡ªjust don¡¯t die on me!" She had shouted, sweat glistening on her brow. That was the first time I truly realized how much I trusted her, how much I depended on the warmth of her presence¡ªnot just in battle, but in the quiet moments in between. There were nights by the campfire and it was just the two of us beneath the stars. She would poke at the embers with a stick, lost in thought, and I would sit beside her in silence. "Do you ever wonder what we''ll do after all this?" she had asked once, her voice unusually soft. I had no answer back then, just a vague idea of endless battles, more quests, more coin¡ªbut she had wanted more. A future beyond the fight. But things changed. Our paths diverged. The laughter became strained, the fire in her eyes no longer warm but cold, burning with something else¡ªa conviction that led her away from me, down a road I couldn''t follow. I had chased after her anyway, not with outstretched hands but with a sword drawn, as if cutting her down could sever the past we once shared. And now, as our bodies lay entwined in death, I wished¡ªjust once¡ªthat we could have spoken before the end. Not as enemies, not as warriors locked in mortal struggle. But as the people we had been before the world turned us against each other. Unfortunately¡­ I never knew why she betrayed me.
Above us, the three masked figures watch in silence. "Oh wow! What an unexpected outcome!¡± Joy¡¯s voice is cheerful, playful, and cruel. "Too bad! That¡¯s a draw! No one wins! So no one can escape this place!¡± Their laughter fades into static in my ears. My eyes half-closed and vision blurred. My body is numb. But my heart¡­ My heart feels light. The revenge is done. Eight years of anger. Eight years of hate. Gone. Her life was extinguished by my hands. And I¡­ I finally let go.
<¡±Ah... Hazel, Esta¡­¡±> <¡°I won¡¯t see your faces again.>¡± <¡±I hope both of you will be free from your dark past.¡±> <¡°I failed you¡­ Not as a master¡ªbut as a man.¡±> <¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t make you happy.¡±> <¡°I wish you could find the happiness you desire without me on your side.¡±> ¡­ <¡±Who was him again¡­?¡±> <¡°Ah, right. Freed¡­¡±> <¡°Please¡­ extend your kindness to them.¡±> <¡°Help them.¡±> <¡°Rescue them from the depths of their traumas.¡±> <¡°Let them know the world is not as cruel as they think.¡±> <¡°Please¡­ teach them the meaning of true love.¡±> <¡°They are strong, so you don¡¯t have to protect them. But¡­ if they were in danger, please, protect and save them.¡±> <¡±Esta¡­ Please stand by Hazel, forge bonds of friendship with her, live happily together with her.¡±> <¡°It¡¯s my sole wish for you since the first time I met you.¡±> As these words resonated in my mind, I closed my eyes. I feel myself falling. They threw me into the abyss below. Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ Beneath me, thousands of monsters await. Perhaps this is the karmic retribution for bringing them to the brink of death in almost every battle against monsters. A fitting end for me. The same way I threw Hazel and Esta into battle. <¡°Hazel¡­ Esta¡­ please¡­ be happy¡­ without me.¡±> These parting sentiments echoed through my consciousness. And a sincere, serene smile that had been lost a long time ago finally adorned my face once again as my body succumbed to the relentless onslaught of the monsters. <¡±Hazel¡­¡±> <¡°If I could have lived longer¡­ would I have deserved to say this¡­?¡±> <¡°Hazel¡­ I¡­ love¡­ you¡­¡±> The pain faded. The weight of my body, the heat of my burning wounds, the sickening crunch of teeth sinking into my flesh¡ªall of it vanished. There was no sound. No light. Only a strange sense of peace. My mind drifted, unshackled by pain, by regret, by hatred. For the first time in years, I felt free. And then¡ª A sound. A distant clank, echoing from somewhere far beyond the abyss that swallowed me. The final link of my existence breaking.
¨C Freed¡¯s POV ¨C ¡°You did it, Freed!¡± ¡°Amazing, nya!¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Haa.. Haa..¡± I gasped for breath. Finally, I finally succeeded. I could absorb mana and release it with my entire body. Soon, the acquisition of a water element loomed on the horizon. Yesterday, I successfully enveloped my body in an aura. If I could seamlessly integrate both processes, a wind element would be within reach. But then¡ª *Clank* *Clank* ¡°Huh¡­?¡± A sound like broken chains hitting the ground echoed through the training hall. Everyone froze, halted their exercises. We turned to the source. Sis Esta¡¯s and Sis Hazel¡¯s slave collars had fallen off. And to add another surprise¨C ¡¾Master, you have just acquired the Light element.¡¿ <¡±... Huh?¡±> Aza¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t process her words. I can¡¯t focus on 2 significant events that happened simultaneously. But I decided to focus on their case first. I turned back to Sis Esta and Sis Hazel. ¡°Sis¡­ those collars¡­ does that mean¡­?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Sis Esta spoke calmly. ¡°Does that mean¡­ you two are free now?¡± She nodded. The children cheered. ¡°Wow.. Congratulations, sis!¡± ¡°¡°Congratulations, sis!¡±¡± ¡°Congrats, sis!¡± Their jubilation struck an odd chord considering the somber undertone of someone''s demise. But perhaps it¡¯s the norm of this world. Sis Esta wore a smile too, yet¡­ Only one had a different expression. ¡°Sis Hazel..?¡± I observed tears streaming down her face. She is crying. Other kids noticed it too and asked, ¡°Sis Hazel? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°You should be happy that you are finally free!¡± ¡°Hazel? Why do you look so sad?¡± Sis Esta expressed surprise at her sorrowful demeanor. Sis Hazel trembled. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, nya¡­ Hicc¡­ I feel¡­ heavy, nya¡­ Hicc¡­ Like something is missing, nya¡­¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°Hicc¡­ That master was trash, nya¡­ Hicc¡­ He always had such complicated expressions, nya¡­ Hicc¡­ But he always forced me, nya¡­ Hicc¡­ So I hate him, nya¡­¡± She gripped her chest. Her sobs grew louder. ¡°Hicc¡­ S-So why, nya¡­? Hicc¡­ Why am I crying, nya¡­? Hicc¡­ Hwaaaaaaa¡­ Hwaaaa¡­!¡± Her words intermingled with sobs before she burst into loud crying. She broke down. Collapsed to the ground. Crying like a child. A lament, as if mourning someone she really cares about, even though she should despise him. Sis Esta knelt beside her, wrapping her in a warm embrace, patting her head softly. But it did nothing to stop the cries. She cried¡ªfor the man she had hated. The man she thought she hated. The man who had forced her into battle. The man who had hurt her. The man who had saved her from a worse fate. The man who was dead. ¡°Hwaaaaa¡­.!!! Hwaaaaaa¡­.!!!¡± And this time¡ª No one could stop her tears. Chapter 42 - Light Element The entire training hall was silent. A silence heavier than any before. The other kids shuffled awkwardly, some gripping their wooden weapons, others looking at the ground, unsure what to say. No one had ever seen Sis Hazel like this before. Her sobs filled the room, raw and unrestrained. Sis Esta held her close, rubbing her back gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hazel. Let it out.¡± Finally, Sis Esta looked up at us. Her voice was calm but firm. ¡°Sorry, kids. Can you leave us two for some time? Training today is over.¡± Without a word, the children nodded, throwing worried glances at Hazel before shuffling out of the hall. I followed, but as I reached the door, Sis Esta called out. ¡°Oh, right. Freed. I almost forgot. Could you please tell the guildmaster about him? Last month he was able to kill three Red Wolves by himself. So it¡¯s weird if he died in the forest. His death is unnatural.¡± She was right. Even if he was trash, Matias had been strong. The northern forest teemed with F-Rank to C-Rank monsters¡ªfoes he should have been able to handle. Even with his recklessness, escaping from a dire situation should have been well within his capabilities. Something was wrong. ¡°Understood¡± I gave her a firm nod. As I stepped out of the training hall, Hazel¡¯s voice¡ªthick with grief¡ªechoed behind me. I paused for a moment. But there was no answer. There never would be.
I soon found myself standing inside the guildmaster¡¯s office, recounting what I knew. Sis Esta believed Matias¡¯ death was unnatural, and the more I thought about it, the more it made sense. The guildmaster, Karin, sat behind her desk, arms crossed, deep in thought. ¡°I see. That¡¯s indeed peculiar.¡± The vice guildmaster, Krein, was also present. He was a human man, probably around twenty-five, with short, thick brown hair that stubbornly stood at an angle. Despite his youth, he was competent enough to be second-in-command. Brother Krein frowned. ¡°Guildmaster, I think we should investigate it.¡± Sis Karin nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. If a C-Rank adventurer died, that means there could be a B-Rank monster in the forest.¡± Then she paused. ¡°No¡­ wait.¡± She leaned forward, tapping her fingers against the desk. ¡°Even if it was a B-Rank monster, Matias should have been able to run away.¡± The room grew quiet. ¡°Does that mean¡­ an A-Rank monster?¡± I asked. She exhaled sharply. ¡°I hope that¡¯s not the case. But we should prepare for the worst.¡± She turned to Brother Krein. ¡°Are there currently any B-Rank or above adventurers in town?¡± Brother Krein shook his head. ¡°No. We haven¡¯t had any in years. But we have had a surge of C-Rank adventurers in these past few months.¡± These past few months? Isn¡¯t it the first time Sis Esta and Sis Hazel work here? Are they genuinely motivated to free them? Sis Karin made a decision. ¡°Krein, post an investigation request. Gather a team of at least three C-Rank adventurers. No, make it five.¡± Brother Krein raised an eyebrow. ¡°Five? Isn¡¯t that excessive for an investigation?¡± She tapped the desk again, her face unreadable. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. If it really is an A-Rank monster, we¡¯ll need reinforcements from the lord. We need to be careful.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll inform the receptionist.¡± Sis Karin added, ¡°When they return, tell them to report directly to me. Until we know the truth, we¡¯re keeping this information contained.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Finally, she looked at me. ¡°Freed, you may leave as well. Thank you for bringing this to us. We¡¯ll handle it from here.¡± I nodded. ¡°Un.¡±
Though it should be training time, Hazel was in no condition to train. With nothing else I could do, I left the guildmaster''s office. But even as I returned to my room, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of something far worse. Matias¡¯ unnatural death. Sis Hazel¡¯s tears. The looming threat in the forest. <¡°Aza, what do you think?¡±> ¡¾That¡¯s not your concern for now, Master. There¡¯s something more important.¡¿ That¡¯s true¡­ There¡¯s nothing I can do anyway. So I will just leave it to them, hoping it doesn¡¯t escalate. <¡±So, can you tell me what happened?¡±> ¡¾Master obtained the Light element.¡¿ Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! <¡±... How?¡±> That wasn¡¯t what I had expected. My first element was supposed to be water. I was planning to obtain them on the weekend. ¡¾I¡¯ve analyzed it. The requirement to obtain Light is to save one or more people¡¯s lives.¡¿ <¡±... What?¡±> How on earth did I manage to save someone when my focus was solely on training here? ¡¾Either directly or indirectly.¡¿ My brow furrowed. <¡±I was just training here, so it must not be directly. Is it indirectly? But who? And how? I don¡¯t think I did anything special.¡±> ¡¾It¡¯s likely connected to that elf and cat.¡¿ <¡±Huh? Them?¡±> Sis Esta and Sis Hazel? ¡¾Yes. If Master hadn¡¯t suggested that they work here, they would likely have died alongside that red-haired adventurer today. Master¡¯s action has changed their fate.¡¿ <¡°That long ago? My actions from months ago still counted?¡±> ¡¾Correct. As long as Master¡¯s actions saved lives within a one-year period, the Light element is granted.¡¿ Aza added, ¡¾For others, they need to save one hundred thousand people within a week to obtain the Light element.¡¿ ¡­Alright, let¡¯s forget about others. <¡°So, if Matias had died next year instead of today, I wouldn¡¯t have gained it?¡±> ¡¾Correct.¡¿ I exhaled. That was¡­ unexpected. What a peculiar requirement. Well, I initially thought my first element would be water. But it doesn¡¯t matter now. I haven¡¯t found any people who use the Light element, so it¡¯s good that I can obtain it unintentionally. Huh¡­? I changed their fate? <¡°Wait¡­ if Esta and Hazel are B-Rank, how could they have died?¡±> ¡¾That¡¯s the real question.¡¿ A shiver crawled down my spine. <¡°If even they weren¡¯t safe¡­ what the hell is in that forest?¡±> ¡¾Unknown. It could be a high-rank monster, multiple monsters, or an individual far stronger than them.¡¿ I frowned. That meant there were more possibilities than just a monster. A new unease settled in my chest. But for now, there was nothing I could do except leave it to Sis Karin. Sissy still took requests inside the town, but Sis Celes had started taking requests to collect herbs outside the town since she was promoted to F-Rank. I made a mental note to warn Sis Celes about taking requests outside town. Until we knew what we were dealing with, it wasn¡¯t safe.
I had time before evening work, so I focused on my new element. <¡°Aza, teach me about Light.¡±> ¡¾Light is one of the balanced elements, alongside Dark. It has the ability to heal, buff, purify, attack, and defend. However, unlike other elements, it has a unique effect¡ªthe only living beings unaffected by the positive aspects of light are the demon race, instead, it inflicts harm upon them.¡¿ That was like something straight out of a fantasy novel. <¡°So Dark is also balanced?¡±> ¡¾Yes. Its positive aspects have a weaker effect on normal races but are much stronger on demons. It can also weaken and curse enemies, making it highly versatile.¡¿ <¡±... Isn¡¯t that more overpowered than light?¡±> ¡¾Not exactly. Light is stronger when used for healing and buffs, while Dark excels in debuffs and curses especially for non-demons.¡¿ I nodded. In conclusion, Light¡¯s healing and buffs are stronger than any other element for non-demons. However, it harms demons. On the other hand, Dark¡¯s debuffs and curses have stronger effects on non-demons. Meanwhile, Dark¡¯s healings and buffs are stronger for demons. Although it does not damage non-demons, it has weaker effects for them. ¡¾Let¡¯s start with Light aura. Focus on what ¡®light¡¯ means to you while releasing your aura.¡¿ <¡±Even if you say that¡­ the only thing that comes to mind when I think of light is brightness. As bright as the stars.¡±> ¡¾You truly retain a childlike wonder despite carrying a 32-year-old mind.¡¿ <¡±Shut up!¡±> What''s wrong with stars? I loved the stars. In my past life, I always admired how they shone in the darkness, tiny yet unwavering. I closed my eyes, picturing the brightest thing I could think of. I attempted to visualize a radiant white star while letting my aura flow toward my right hand. As I focused, something warm wrapped around my right hand. When I opened my eyes, a soft white glow surrounded it. <¡°This is¡­?¡±> ¡¾Correct. That is Light Aura.¡¿ ¡¾At present, this aura''s functionality is merely illumination, as you envisioned it to be bright. However, if Master envisions specific characteristics, the Light aura could adopt those traits as well.¡¿ Its hue resembles raw aura, but the Light aura possesses a more radiant luminosity. <¡±Wait, is it acceptable for me to learn about this now? Ray and Kenya acquired it when they were a bit older than me.¡±> ¡¾It doesn''t matter. Master already exhibits better control over aura and mana than them.¡¿ <¡±Really?¡±> ¡¾Yes. The aura you enveloped your body in yesterday was already stable, much like the mana control you demonstrated just an hour ago, despite it being your first attempt.¡¿ <¡±So.. Do you mean.. I am a genius?¡±> ¡¾No.¡¿ She refuted it once again! ¡¾That fiery girl could also manipulate the element at the age of 7. Therefore, what Master accomplished is not particularly extraordinary.¡¿ Ah, she is referring to Rei. She had already mastered magic last year, even before I began my work here. However, being told that what I did isn''t special annoyed me a bit. Now, I attempt to release mana with the element of light. After a few minutes, a star-shaped light hovers above my palm. <¡±Is this light mana?¡±> ¡¾... Half-correct, it¡¯s light magic.¡¿ Her voice carried a hint of surprise. <¡±... Huh?¡±> ¡¾You didn¡¯t use your mana to wrap your hand as you did with the aura before, so that light is a magic.¡¿ <¡±I see. So this is magic.. My first magic¡­ But why did you sound surprised?¡±> ¡¾... Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic before successfully enveloping their body with mana imbued with element.¡¿ ¡¾Moreover, that magic should be ball-shaped, not a star. Even that fiery girl would only be able to change the shape of her magic after training for over 2 years.¡±> <¡±So, am I a genius?¡±> ¡¾No. Master just has more experience in imagining things.¡¿ <¡±But it has nothing to do with being able to use light magic before light mana.¡±> ¡¾Ugh.¡¿ Yes! Finally, I scored a win against her! She even conceded that I¡¯m a genius! I then continued training. She suggested using light mana as well, to differentiate the sensations between using light mana and light magic. So, I gave it a try. Of course, it was a success. <¡±I really am a genius.¡±> ¡¾No. You are not.¡¿ <¡±Shut up!¡±> Chapter 43 - Fake Status With an hour left to train, what should I do? Should I try obtaining the water element too? ¡¾Master, this is just my suggestion, but it would be better to start concealing Master¡¯s status, especially the Light element.¡¿ <¡±Why?¡±> ¡¾If people from the church found you, they might take you to the church. They might force you to become a priest and assign you to healing roles.¡¿ <¡±Ah, I see. Fantasy novels were like that too. But I thought you wanted me to be a priest and a believer of Libertas.¡±> ¡¾You don¡¯t have to be a priest if you want to be a believer of Goddess Libertas. And I know you wouldn¡¯t be happy if you became a priest.¡¿ That¡¯s true. This might be the right time to start hiding my skills and talents too. They are too overpowered. I''m lucky there haven''t been any issues until now. There shouldn''t be anyone capable of appraising my skills and talents. ¡­There is none, right? I don¡¯t know for sure, but there haven''t been any problems so far, so it''s okay. <¡±Status Manipulation.¡±>
? Status Window ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed Age: 6 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: [-] 140 [+] Aura: [-] 130 [+] Vitality: [-] 135 [+] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: [-] 130 [+] Magic Power: [-] 135 [+] Mental Power: [-] 132 [+] Agility: [-] 145 [+] Dexterity: [-] 110 [+] Magic Resistance: [-] 117 [+] Mental Resistance: [-] 115 [+] Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Light ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Immortal Bonds, Appraisal (3), Light Ball ¡ª Passive ¡ª Language Comprehension, Breeze Footwork (5) ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? Immortal, Double Natural Growth Rate, Status Manipulation, Elementalist, Learning Acceleration ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ [ Save ] [ Set Fake Status ] [ Show Fake Status ] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
It¡¯s the third time I''m utilizing it. Previously, I used it for my mom and dad. It resembles the regular status window, but with a few distinctions. Each status has a ¡®+¡¯ sign to increase the status and a ¡®-¡¯ sign to undo it. Aura and Mana don¡¯t display their current values in the body. There''s also a fake button to set fake status as well as hide some things. I can check the result of my fake status too. <¡±Set fake status.¡±> This is my first time using it. The status window changed.
? Status Window ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed [Set Fake] [Hide] [Invisible] Age: 6 [Set Fake] [Hide] [Invisible] Race: Great Human [Hide] [Invisible] Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: 140 [Set Fake] Aura: 130 [Set Fake] Vitality: 135 [Set Fake] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 130 [Set Fake] Magic Power: 135 [Set Fake] Mental Power: 132 [Set Fake] Agility: 145 [Set Fake] Dexterity: 110 [Set Fake] Magic Resistance: 117 [Set Fake] Mental Resistance: 115 [Set Fake] Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Light [Hide] [Invisible] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Immortal Bonds [Hide] [Invisible] Appraisal(3) [Hide] [Invisible] Light Ball [Hide] [Invisible] ¡ª Passive ¡ª Language Comprehension [Hide] [Invisible] Breeze Footwork(5) [Hide] [Invisible] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? Immortal [Hide] [Invisible] If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Double Natural Growth Rate [Hide] [Invisible] Status Manipulation [Hide] [Invisible] Elementalist [Hide] [Invisible] Learning Acceleration [Hide] [Invisible] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ [ Save ] [ Cancel ] [ Reset ] [ Show Fake Status ] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
It became so long, with numerous buttons on every attribute, skill, and talent. <¡±What¡¯s the difference between Hide and Invisible?¡±> ¡¾There are several skills that could detect a hidden status, but there is no skill that can detect an invisible status, except for exceptions like Status Manipulation, which can detect both on allies¡¯ status.¡¿ ¡¾Normally, skills that can hide the status need to be high-level to make the status invisible. Since it''s rare for people to fake their status that often, their skill level is not that high, and nobody knows it. So, probably only Master is able to make skills and talents invisible.¡¿ <¡±I see. So, do you think it would be better to make all my skills and talents invisible?¡±> ¡¾For overpowered skills and talents, yes. But for normal skills, it¡¯s enough to hide them or not hide them at all to avoid suspicion.¡¿ That¡¯s true. If I aim to become a high-ranking adventurer, having no visible skills at all would definitely raise suspicion. <¡±Is it okay to hide my skills when my Status Manipulation is invisible? Won¡¯t people find it strange why I have a hidden skill even though I don¡¯t have any skills related to faking my status?¡±> ¡¾It is okay. There are items to fake the status too, although it¡¯s not permanent.¡¿ I see. I experimented with altering a single attribute to test how the system works. I discovered that I could set a fixed number or a percentage based on the original number, and I even had the option to determine its growth rate. It''s quite detailed¡­ and cumbersome, no wonder why people rarely fake their status that often. I tweaked my status. Well, I simply hid my skills and talents. No need to fabricate my attributes. I lack the acting skills of Sis Esta and Sis Hazel to convincingly match a fake status. Besides, acting as a weak person is just bothersome. The result is as follows.
? Status Window ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed [Set Fake] [Hide] [Invisible] Age: 6 [Set Fake] [Hide] [Invisible] Race: Great Human [Hide] [Invisible] Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: 140 [Set Fake] Aura: 130 [Set Fake] Vitality: 135 [Set Fake] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 130 [Set Fake] Magic Power: 135 [Set Fake] Mental Power: 132 [Set Fake] Agility: 145 [Set Fake] Dexterity: 110 [Set Fake] Magic Resistance: 117 [Set Fake] Mental Resistance: 115 [Set Fake] Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? Light (Invisible) [Visible] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Immortal Bonds (Invisible) [Visible] Appraisal(3) [Hide] [Invisible] Light Ball (Invisible) [Visible] ¡ª Passive ¡ª Language Comprehension (Invisible) [Visible] Breeze Footwork(5) (Hidden) [Visible] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? Immortal (Invisible) [Visible] Double Natural Growth Rate (Invisible) [Visible] Status Manipulation (Invisible) [Visible] Elementalist (Invisible) [Visible] Learning Acceleration (Invisible) [Visible] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ [ Save ] [ Cancel ] [ Reset ] [ Show Fake Status ] ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
In the end, I just showed my appraisal skill, name, age, and race. My race should be fine to show it as long as they don¡¯t suspect my race. On the contrary, it would arouse suspicion if I hid my race. The rest is now invisible, leaving only the ''Visible'' button beside them. <¡±Show fake status.¡±>
? Status Window ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed Age: 6 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: 140 Aura: 130 Vitality: 135 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 130 Magic Power: 135 Mental Power: 132 Agility: 145 Dexterity: 110 Magic Resistance: 117 Mental Resistance: 115 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Appraisal(3) ¡ª Passive ¡ª - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥
Much cleaner. Now, let¡¯s check my real status again. <¡±Show my real status.¡±>
? Status Window ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ Name: Freed Age: 6 Race: Great Human Title: Otherworlder State: Normal ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Essence ? Mana: 138/140 Aura: 128/130 Vitality: 135 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Attributes ? Strength: 130 Magic Power: 135 Mental Power: 132 Agility: 145 Dexterity: 110 Magic Resistance: 117 Mental Resistance: 115 Status Points: 0 ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Element Affinity ? - ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Skills ? ¡ª Active ¡ª Immortal Bonds, Appraisal(3), Light Ball ¡ª Passive ¡ª Language Comprehension, Breeze Footwork(5) ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? Innate Talents ? Immortal, Double Natural Growth Rate, Status Manipulation, Elementalist, Learning Acceleration
I haven¡¯t checked my newest skill either. Although my first magic was shaped like a star, apparently it still registered as ¡°Light Ball¡± in the status window. <¡±Show Light Ball skill.¡±>
? Light Ball ? A ball of light. The more mana used, the brighter the ball becomes.
So straightforward! Well, it¡¯s basic magic, so I guess that¡¯s expected. Chapter 44 - The Shadow of War Approaches The bar was bustling with the usual crowd, the steady murmur of conversation filling the air. At a glance, everything seemed normal. The constant flow of customers, the clatter of mugs, the laughter of adventurers¡ªall part of daily life here. Yet, something felt off. Sis Hazel was missing. Sis Esta had told me she was still resting at the guild, probably exhausted after breaking down yesterday. I expected she would need time to recover, but midway through my shift, she walked in as if nothing had happened. Her tail swayed playfully, her ears perked up, and that usual carefree smile was plastered on her face. Fake. I knew it was a lie. She was hiding behind that mask again, pretending everything was fine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you guys, nya!¡± she declared with a cheerful grin, hands on her hips. After closing the bar, as we wiped down tables and stacked chairs, she bowed deeply. ¡°That¡¯s okay, sis!¡± ¡°Have you calmed down?¡± ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± The others asked with genuine relief, unaware of the lingering sadness in her eyes. ¡°Yes! Look! I feel refreshed, nya! Finally, I¡¯m free, nya!¡± she beamed. Her words were confident, her tone lively. But¡­ ¡°Are you really okay, sis?¡± I asked, my voice quieter than before. For just a second, her expression faltered¡ªbarely noticeable. But I saw it. Then, Sis Hazel reached out and patted my head¡ªher touch familiar, yet distant. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, Freed.¡± I sighed. ¡°Haa¡­¡± She didn''t deny it. She knew I understood. And yet, she chose to ignore it. Sis Esta stood nearby and exchanged a glance with me. She understood too¡ªbut like Sis Hazel, she wasn¡¯t going to press the issue. The conversation shifted. "Have you two decided on your next steps?" Brother Tian asked, leaning against the counter. "Yeah, we''re planning to settle down here," Sis Esta answered without hesitation. "We¡¯ll go back to our inn tonight, nya. We should inform the innkeeper that tonight will be our last night there, nya. Starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll stay here.¡± "I thought you two would return to your home countries," Sis Morin commented, voicing what many had likely assumed. Both of them shook their heads at the same time. "Our lives were saved here, not by them," Sis Esta said simply. "That¡¯s right, nya! Everyone here is also kind to us, nya!" While everyone assumed they wanted to settle down here, I sensed a lingering desire. Their responses were resolute, yet¡­ something was missing. It felt like they were holding onto an unfulfilled wish. It felt as if they were waiting for something¡­ For someone¡­ For opportunity. What was it? What was keeping them here? I didn¡¯t understand. After completing the cleanup, we headed back to the lobby. But suddenly¡ª *BAM!* The doors slammed open. Two adventurers burst inside, drenched in sweat. They didn¡¯t slow down, rushing straight to the counter¡ªwhere Sis Elsa had just been preparing to close for the night. ¡°We have an urgent report!¡± Their voices were too loud, too urgent. The entire guild fell silent. Sis Elsa, the senior receptionist with long blonde hair and a face that appeared around 30 years old, normally wouldn''t accept late entries since the guild wasn''t open 24 hours. However, she just blinked in surprise but quickly composed herself. ¡°Come with me,¡± she said, guiding them to the guildmaster¡¯s office. "I wonder what happened, nya," Sis Hazel mumbled. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Who knows?" Curiosity lingered among us, but only I could hazard a guess. It had to be about Matias. But something was wrong. The guild sent five adventurers to investigate¡ªwhy did only two return? I had a bad feeling. A very bad feeling. But I decided not to dwell on it. I was just an outsider¡ªa still-weak kid, incapable of helping.
The next morning, I descended to the lobby at the usual time. The sun had barely risen, the streets still cloaked in twilight, and yet, there was anxiety in the air. Sis Esta and Sis Hazel arrived early. Sis Hazel looked better¡ªor rather, she looked better at pretending. Only the available staff were present since it was still early, and the sun had yet to grace the sky. Sis Karin was just descended from the second floor too. Then, suddenly¡ª *BAM!* Three adventurers barged into the guild. They weren¡¯t just running¡ªThey were desperate as if they were fleeing from something. Their eyes were wide, their breaths ragged, their bodies trembling with urgency. ¡°¡°We have an urgent report!¡±¡± Could they be the remaining three who accepted the forest investigation request? I thought they would head to the guildmaster''s room, but they continued to shout instead. They weren¡¯t just here to report. They were here to warn us. ¡°Five hours! No! Given their speed, it might be four!¡± The entire guild fell silent. ¡°Two thousand orcs are advancing from the north!¡± The time seems to freeze. My breath caught in my throat. No one spoke. No one moved. Then¡ª ¡°¡°What!?¡±¡± The guild exploded in shock and panic. The guildmaster was the first to regain composure. Her voice boomed across the hall, snapping us all back to reality. ¡°To all the staff! This is an emergency order! Quickly summon all the adventurers in town!¡± She turned to the vice-guildmaster. ¡°Krein, head to the north gate and coordinate with the stationed guards! Prepare the defense on the wall! Arrange for one of the guards to oversee the evacuation of the citizens!¡± She then turned to Elsa. ¡°Elsa, wake the other receptionists! Have them assist in summoning adventurers! You will stay here to reassure those who arrive!¡± Then, she turned to me. No, not just me¡ªeveryone. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the lord¡¯s mansion! Prepare for battle!¡± The guildmaster quickly delivered her directive with precision, and we responded in unison. ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± Adrenaline surged through my veins. Then¡ª ¡¾Master! That red-haired adventurer should have been able to escape!¡¿ Aza¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. My eyes widened. Matias should have been able to run away. Yet, he died. That means¡ª ¡°Guildmaster! Wait!¡± While I typically address her as ¡®Sis Karin,¡¯ on formal occasions like this, I refer to her as ¡®Guildmaster¡¯. That alone made her stop. ¡°What is it!? I don¡¯t have time¡ª!¡± Realizing she wanted to hurry to the lord, I quickly cut her words, presented a crucial keyword. ¡°Matias!¡± The guild fell silent. Sis Esta and Sis Hazel froze. Their faces paled at the mention of his name. But I didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Matias should have been able to escape! But he didn¡¯t. Which means¡­ something even stronger was hiding.¡± Silence. I pressed on. ¡°If no other monsters were spotted, then this isn¡¯t just a stampede. This is an attack. A planned one. Matias was killed because he uncovered something!¡± A heavy silence followed. No one spoke. No one even breathed. My unexpected hypothesis left everyone astonished. Ignoring their reactions, I cast a brief glance at Sis Esta and Sis Hazel. If I continue, it is likely some of my secrets will be revealed. But, I don¡¯t want to regret it later. I turned to The guildmaster and dropped the final bomb. ¡°And my instincts tell me¡­ the hidden enemies have stats exceeding 12,000.¡± For the first time, Sis Hazel¡¯s mask shattered. It seemed she grasped the significance of the number, an implicit indication that the enemy is stronger than her. I could only convey this subtle message to conceal her actual stats. The guildmaster shot a quick glance at her, realization dawning in her eyes. She knew. She understood what I was implying. As a guildmaster, she likely knew Sis Hazel¡¯s true stats. The guildmaster clenched her fists, then nodded. ¡°That makes sense. If Matias had encountered the orcs, he could have left without fighting. Thank you, Freed. While we can¡¯t confirm it, I¡¯ll prepare for the worst and devise a countermeasure.¡± She turned to everyone else. ¡°Move out!¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡±
We sprinted through the town, pounding on every inn¡¯s doors. The first one I went to¡ªmy sisters¡¯ inn. I slammed the doors open. Heads snapped toward me. Some adventurers, in the middle of their meals, glared. A few stood up, ready to scold me. However, I didn¡¯t give them a chance. ¡°Excuse me! This is an emergency order from the Guildmaster! All adventurers must assemble at the guild immediately!¡± ¡°What? Have you lost your mind, kid!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying! Get there within the hour!¡± The disbelief and scorn among those present was palpable. Damn it. Having a child¡¯s body was so annoying at times like this. Now, what should I do to make them believe me? ¡°Freed? Are you serious?¡± The innkeeper inquired. She knows me because sometimes I come here and chat with her while waiting for my sisters. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! You should evacuate too!¡± Then¡ª ¡°Freed? What''s going on?¡± Sis Celes, just arriving, asked me. Behind her stood Sissy. I hesitated about divulging the stampede details here, but with less than four hours remaining, swift action was essential. ¡°Two thousand orcs! They¡¯ll be here from the north in less than four hours!¡± ¡°¡°What!?¡±¡± Their surprise was entirely expected. After all, the guildmaster herself just received the initial information last night. But, there¡¯s no time. ¡°Hurry to the guild! I''ll visit other nearby inns to call more adventurers!¡± I turned and sprinted into the streets. The battle for Lavender Town will soon begin. Chapter 45 - Defense Battle Preparation Over a hundred adventurers gathered in the training hall, the air thick with murmurs and unease. The weight of what was coming pressed down on us all. The guildmaster took her place on the platform, ready to address the assembly. ¡°Silence!¡± Her voice boomed, slicing through the restless crowd like a blade. The chatter vanished, replaced by a tense, expectant hush. She took a step forward, standing tall on the raised platform. Her eyes swept across the room, meeting the gaze of every adventurer present. Then, she spoke. ¡°To all you valiant adventurers!¡± she began, her voice unwavering. ¡°Right now, two thousand orcs are marching toward our town! If you wish to flee¡ªthen flee. I won¡¯t stop you. I won¡¯t shame you. No shame in saving your own life!¡± Her words hung heavy in the silence. Unlike soldiers, adventurers have the freedom to choose their battles. They can accept or refuse quests as they see fit. Some shifted uncomfortably. Others clenched their fists. But the guildmaster¡¯s voice only grew stronger. ¡°But!¡± she continued, her tone now charged with emotion. ¡°This town¡ªour home¡ªis more than just buildings and streets. It is our sanctuary, our shelter, our purpose. We don¡¯t just live here¡ªwe fight for what we love!¡± Her voice echoed through the hall, ringing with conviction. ¡°I stand here not as your guildmaster, but as one of you! A fellow citizen of Lavender Town! And I say¡ªI will fight! I will defend the walls that shield our families! I will protect the lavender gardens we cherish! I will not allow those beasts to trample the land we call home!¡± A surge of energy rippled through the room. Adventurers straightened their backs, some exchanging glances as doubt gave way to determination. Then she raised her fist. ¡°So I ask you¡ª¡± ¡°Will you stand with me!?¡± The tension snapped. *clap* *clap* *clap* The first applause. Then another. ¡°¡°WHOAAAAA!!¡±¡± The hall erupted in thunderous applause and cheers. This was no longer a room full of hesitant adventurers. It had become a hall of warriors, ready for battle. The guildmaster let them cheer for a moment before delivering the final push. ¡°And as a token of gratitude,¡± she announced, ¡°each of you will receive 10 gold coins!¡± Excitement surged through the room. For lower-ranked adventurers, 10 gold was a fortune. For the strongest, the real reward came next¡ª ¡°The lord of this town has also pledged additional rewards. Weapons. Armor. Magic tools. These will go to the ten most valiant warriors in our successful defense!¡± ¡°¡°WHOAAAAA!!¡±¡± A roar of approval followed. Now, no one was backing out. Even the hesitant ones had fire in their eyes.
The training hall, once buzzing with nerves, now bristled with purpose. Nobody walked away. The fear was still there, but now¡ªit had turned into resolve. A collective sigh of relief echoed through the air. The guildmaster didn¡¯t waste a second. She assumed command, issuing clear instructions. "Orcs are classified as D-Rank monsters," she stated, her voice sharp and commanding. "D-Rank and C-Rank adventurers¡ªyou¡¯re on the frontlines. Your job is to cut them down before they breach the town." This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She gestured toward the walls. Not the hall¡¯s wall, but the town¡¯s. ¡°Long-range fighters¡ªyou¡¯ll position yourselves on the walls. Archers, mages, anyone with distance attacks. Your job is to rain hell on them before they reach us.¡± ¡°Close-range fighters¡ªstand ready behind the gates. Once we thin their numbers, you¡¯ll charge and cut down the rest.¡± Her gaze swept over the younger, less experienced adventurers. ¡°E-Rank adventurers¡ªyour mission is retrieval. Get to the wounded and bring them behind the walls.¡± The F-Rank and G-Rank adventurers, mostly newbies and kids, straightened at her next command. ¡°The rest will handle logistics. You will run supplies¡ªpotions, weapons, food. Make sure no fighter collapses from exhaustion!¡± No hesitation. No wasted words. Just clear orders. The plan was simple. But the battle would not be. ¡°Fear not! Reinforcements will arrive,¡± The guildmaster reassured. ¡°Our job is to hold the line until they do.¡± Two thousand orcs. Against one hundred, or even fewer capable combatants. The odds seemed staggering. But no one flinched. The time for fear was over.
¡°Any questions?¡± The guildmaster asked. A lone hand went up. ¡°What about the civilians?¡± ¡°The guards are handling the evacuation,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Once the town is cleared, they will join us in defense.¡± Silence. No other objections. ¡°If there are no more questions¡ªdisperse!¡± The room emptied in seconds. Only a handful of staff remained. The guildmaster turned to us. ¡°All guild staff¡ªassist the guards with evacuation. Once the people are safe, receptionists will help the healers.¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± Then, she turned to the children. ¡°You are all evacuating.¡± ¡°¡°EHH!? But¡ª!¡±¡± The kids protested. ¡°No buts! This is not a game!¡± she snapped. Then she turned to the bar¡¯s staff. ¡°Sasa, Morin, you have to evacuate as well.¡± ¡°¡°Yes!¡±¡± ¡°Tian, Greg, Esta, Hazel.¡± Her expression softened just a fraction. ¡°Can I entrust you with protecting the citizens?¡± Brother Greg smirked, resting his hand on the hilt of his greatsword. ¡°Heh. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve stretched my arms.¡± Brother Tian gave a simple nod. Then¡ª Sis Esta and Sis Hazel knelt. ¡°¡°We will protect them, even at the cost of our lives, (nya)!¡±¡± However, the guildmaster''s face darkened. ¡°...You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± she muttered. ¡°Haa¡­ Now I¡¯m worried about you two. You¡¯ve just earned your freedom, so it''s okay for you to prioritize your own lives too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Brother Tian reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t get reckless.¡± A weight seemed to lift from her shoulders. ¡°...Alright.¡± I had thought Brother Tian and Brother Greg were just regular workers¡­ I had no idea they were skilled fighters too. ¡¾That butler and chef are as strong as that cat and elf.¡¿ ...Really? Wow, I didn¡¯t know that. By the way, why did Aza call Brother Tian a butler? He''s clearly a bartender. But well, his appearance does resemble a butler''s, though. My sisters, the only adventurers who still stay here, approached me. I turned to them. ¡°Sis¡­ be careful.¡± Sissy grinned, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the battlefield, Freed! We¡¯ll just be inside the wall!¡± But then¡ªSis Celes stepped forward. ¡°Freed¡­ I have a request.¡± Her face was serious unlike her usual self. Something was wrong. ¡°What is it, sis?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but¡­ I have a bad feeling about this.¡± Her hands clenched. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Mom and Dad.¡± A chill ran down my spine. ¡°I hope it¡¯s just my imagination,¡± she muttered. ¡°But¡­ please. Go back home. Tell Mom and Dad about the situation. Tell them to carry their weapons, so they can prepare for the worst.¡± It seemed like a random request. The orcs were approaching from the north in less than 3 hours, and Aster Village lay to the south. It should be safe. It should be. But¡ª ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± It was the first time she''d made a request with such a serious expression. It was probably nothing¡ªjust a gut feeling. And yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the gnawing unease creeping into my chest. I feel that I will regret it if I decline her request. So I agreed. ¡°Thank you, Freed.¡± A part of me couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. If this were a story, the hero would be at the center of the battle¡ªleading the charge, standing against impossible odds. But I wasn¡¯t that hero. I was still weak, unable to contribute much to the battle against the orcs. With evacuations in full swing, carriages were impossible to find. So I did the only thing I could¡ªI took the guild¡¯s horse and rode alone. I¡¯m glad I had asked the coachman who usually takes me to the town to teach me how to ride a horse whenever we have free time in the village. This is the first time I rode a horse without a guide, so I couldn¡¯t move faster to avoid the unnecessary troubles. By the time I reached the village, the battle in the town would likely have just begun. But as I rode through the empty roads, the unease in my chest only grew. This wasn¡¯t just a battle. This was only the beginning. Chapter 46 - Clownemo ¨C Karin¡¯s POV ¨C The town was a ghost of itself. Nearly three hours had passed, and the once-bustling streets now lay eerily empty. The scent of lavender¡ªusually calming¡ªfelt out of place, swallowed by the thick, heavy air of impending battle. Only 200 warriors remained. A mix of adventurers, knights, and guards stood ready, fingers tightening around their weapons as the moment of confrontation neared. Then¡ª ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± An adventurer with far-sight vision shouted from the walls, his voice carrying across the silence. Every muscle in my body tensed. It begins. ¡°Stay calm!¡± Earl Xavier Senian¡ªthe ruler of Lavender Town and Vale City¡ªraised his voice. ¡°Archers and mages, prepare for an attack!¡± The red-haired lord himself stood at the frontline, high atop the wall. A noble leading an army, rather than hiding behind it. His presence here was unexpected. I had been meant to take command, but after Freed¡¯s warning about hidden enemies, the Earl had refused to leave. Lavender Town held his wife''s memory¡ªa memory he refused to abandon. But more importantly¡ªif powerful enemies were orchestrating this attack, I could not lead while also fighting them head-on. So, he took charge.
The orcs emerged from the forest¡ªa wave of monstrous flesh, marching with an unnatural precision. Their march was disciplined. Their formations¡ªunnatural. A true military force. Even an Orc King wouldn¡¯t have been capable of this. Something¡ªor someone¡ªwas controlling them. Freed was right. This was no ordinary stampede. ¡°Fire!¡± At Earl Senian¡¯s command, a storm of magic and arrows rained down from the wall¡ªa devastating first strike meant to cripple their advance. Arrows and magic surged forward, glowing streaks of aura and mana painting the sky¡ªeach attack meant to cripple the advancing horde. *BOOM!* ¡°¡°WHAT!?¡±¡± A massive, transparent barrier flared to life. The air crackled as every magic and arrow crashed against it¡ªonly to vanish, leaving not a single scratch. The adventurers and mages were surprised, their faces twisting in shock. It was then that I felt them. ¡°They are here,¡± I murmured under my breath. Not one. Not two. Seven figures descended from the treetops, gliding effortlessly through the air before halting above the front line of orcs. The orcs stopped marching, as if they were waiting for the command. The figures in the sky wore white, their masks grotesque parodies of human expressions. One of them¡ªa red-haired man in an angry-face mask¡ªwas the first to speak. ¡°That¡¯s quite rude of you, attacking us before we even arrived.¡± His tone was mocking, but the malice beneath it was undeniable. ¡°Who are you!?¡± I shouted, stepping forward. Then¡ª At the center, a black-haired man tilted his head, his expression unreadable beneath the blank gaze of his poker-faced mask. ¡°Nice to meet you, Winter Queen.¡± My blood ran cold. He knew my title, yet he dared to confront me. That means they have the confidence to win against me. ¡°We are Clownemo,¡± he continued, voice smooth yet unnerving. ¡°The clowns who seek to spread all emotions across this world. My name is Poker, and I lead this group.¡± Clownemo. I had never heard of them before. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Yet their presence suffocated the battlefield. One by one, they introduced themselves¡ªeach name matching the twisted expression of their mask. ¡°My name is Shock.¡± A silver-haired man in a surprised-face mask bowed slightly, his posture eerily butler-like. ¡°Anxi.¡± A dark blue-haired woman in an anxious-face mask curtsied like a noblewoman, though her twitching fingers betrayed her nervous energy. ¡°Hi! Hi! I¡¯m Joy!¡± A pink-haired twin-tailed girl waved cheerfully, her happy-face mask twisted in delight. ¡°I¡¯m Hate. And I hate you guys who attacked our orcs before!¡± The red-haired man¡¯s killing intent surged, pressing down like a crushing weight. He was like a beast in human skin. ¡°Hate, your killing intent always makes me scared¡­¡± A light-green-haired man hugged himself, trembling theatrically. ¡°I¡¯m Dread.¡± The last to speak was a girl with aqua twin-tails, clutching at her dress as if suppressing a sob. ¡°Big sis Winter Queen! I, Tears, might just cry from your scary expression, you know?¡± She laughed through her fake sobbing. Seven figures. Dressed in pristine white¡ªthe men in crisp dress shirts and slacks, the women in gothic-lolita gowns¡ªthey stood like eerie specters against the battlefield. Their presence made my skin crawl. ¡°You called them your orcs,¡± Earl Senian cut in. ¡°Are you controlling them? Why are you attacking this town!? What¡¯s your intention!?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Poker feigned mock surprise. ¡°What a noble appearance! We apologize for overlooking your presence, the lord of this town, Earl Xavier Senian.¡± The sarcasm wasn¡¯t lost on anyone. Poker ignored the Earl¡¯s glare, continuing casually. ¡°We are merely doing a job.¡± Poker shrugged. ¡°Our client has requested a few deaths. These orcs were just to ensure all warriors and mages were coming here, so we can kill our targets easier.¡± My fists clenched. It wasn¡¯t the town they were after. It was about specific people. And then¡ªPoker said it. ¡°Your only son and daughter, Earl. Give them to us¡ªand this town might be spared.¡± The blood drained from the Earl¡¯s face. ¡°What!?¡± he growled. ¡°Why are you after my children!?¡± Poker laughed. ¡°No idea. We don¡¯t ask for reasons. We just deliver emotions.¡± My stomach twisted. Their goal wasn¡¯t destruction. Their goal was suffering. Poker suddenly glanced toward the silent streets. ¡°Hmm¡­ the town is rather quiet. Are all the people already evacuated, including your children?¡± ¡°As if we will let you know!¡± Earl shouted again, but he ignored it. Poker turned toward his subordinates. ¡°Shock, Joy, Anxi¡­ why do they seem prepared?¡± ¡°I already made sure no one left the base until yesterday,¡± Shock replied smoothly. Poker shrugged. ¡°No matter.¡± Then, he gave the order. ¡°Go find them.¡± ¡°Ah, but, Poker!¡± Joy pouted. ¡°What if they¡¯re hiding among the citizens? That¡¯s such a bother! Can we kill the extras too?¡± Poker waved his hand. ¡°Do as you please.¡± Joy¡¯s eyes under the mask gleamed. ¡°Yay!¡± The three took off¡ªflying toward the town. I reacted instantly¡ª *BOOM!* A barrage of water blades tore through the sky¡ªaimed straight at them¡ª But¡ª A barrier materialized again, shattering my magic. Damn it! They flew past me, into the town. I gritted my teeth. I wanted to chase them. But¡ª Poker smiled. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­ are you sure you should leave?¡± My fists clenched. I could feel it. If I left now¡ªThey would destroy this place. All seven of them are strong. I used appraisal on them earlier. Their attributes are over 20,000 each. Poker even has over 40,000. All of their elements and passive skills were hidden. I don¡¯t know about their active skills since my appraisal skill is not good enough, but they probably hide their active skills too. I locked eyes with the Earl. Beneath his fury, I saw something else¡ªhesitation, fear. He already knew there was no easy choice. ¡°Sorry, Earl. I have assigned some people to guard the citizens. Let¡¯s just hope they can buy time until reinforcements arrive.¡± His crimson eyes calmed down as he nodded, ¡°Then, that¡¯s fine. Sorry to burden you.¡± I apologized to Earl, but he apologized back to me. The enemies were not hiding their aura and mana. I¡¯m glad Earl¡¯s clothes give high resistances. If he wore ordinary clothes, he surely would have fainted or even died the moment they appeared. But still¡­ All the people here will have a hard time defending the town under the presence of their aura and mana. ¡°Are you perhaps wondering how to fight us while protecting them?¡± Poker guessed what I was thinking correctly, but I just stayed silent. He continued and gave an unexpected suggestion, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we dislike fighting by using hostages. So, how about fighting us somewhere else? Ah, I mean the three of them. My job here is only to introduce ourselves properly.¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m itching to fight!¡± ¡°Haa.. I¡¯m scared of fighting her.¡± ¡°Big sis! Be gentle, okay?¡± Hate, Dread, and Tears replied respectively. A moment later, Poker tore a teleportation scroll for himself, then he vanished. I didn¡¯t feel his presence anymore. He really left. ¡°Could you do it?¡± Earl¡¯s voice made me turn to him. His worried look was expected. Three versus one. Moreover, all of them are strong. I forced a confident smile. "If Poker stays out, I can handle them. But if they¡¯re this sure of themselves¡­ they might be more than just a match for me." ¡°Then go, no need to hold back. We will handle these orcs.¡± ¡°Big sis! Are you done chatting? I¡¯m getting bored! Let¡¯s start playing!¡± Tears urged me. "Impatient, aren¡¯t you?" I exhaled, rolling my shoulders. "Fine. Follow me. Let¡¯s see how long you last." ¡°Yay!¡± I chose a vast greenfield to the east as our battlefield so they can¡¯t use anything to hide. And also, the other three will fight against Greg and others at an one or two-hour distance from the east gate. If I engage with them at a 30-minute distance from the east gate, I might be able to discern the situation of their battle as well as the one on the north gate. With that, I turned and led them east. Moving through the sky, we left the town behind¡ªuntil nothing remained between us. The fight had begun. Chapter 47 - Battle Amidst Evacuation ¡ª Hazel¡¯s POV ¡ª ¡°Stay in formation! Do not rush!¡± A commanding voice rang through the vast green fields. At the front of the evacuation line, a noblewoman on horseback led the march with practiced composure. Earl Sheila Senian, younger sister of Lavender Town¡¯s lord, radiated calm authority, keeping the few thousand citizens behind her orderly and moving. Some rode in carriages, others on horseback, but most were on foot¡ªslow, vulnerable, and painfully unprepared for danger. Behind the noblewoman, I walked alongside Esta, Greg, and Tian, flanked by her five private knights. More knights from various noble houses patrolled the left and right flanks of the citizens. Our primary task was simply to reassure the citizens. Truthfully, we weren¡¯t necessary for protection. This well-maintained road had no monsters, and the real fighters¡ªthose with the rank of Sword Experts¡ªremained in town, defending against the orcs. The town¡¯s lord himself stayed behind as well, awaiting reinforcements from Vale City. According to reports, troops from other nobles were also on their way. Sooner or later we would eventually meet them. Vale City was only four hours by carriage at normal speed, but with this slow-moving crowd, the journey would take at least twelve. Maybe even longer if we take breaks for meals and rest. Maybe we would be called back to Lavender Town before we even arrived at Vale City if the town was already secure.. Three hours had passed since we left town. By now, the battle must have begun. But I wasn¡¯t particularly worried. As long as the guildmaster was there, the town would be safe. That¡¯s why, as I walked, my thoughts weren¡¯t on them. Instead¡ª My mind was trapped in the past.
Matias, my master¡­ No, my former master. Compared to the trash who owned me before him, he was better. Far better. I didn¡¯t care that I had to obey his orders. That he forced himself on me. That he never gave me proper clothes or food. I hate it, but I know my place. I am just a slave. But still¡­ No matter how much I love to fight, I despised the recklessness he demanded. I hated fighting impossible battles. Because I refused to die. Not because I¡¯m scared of death. But because I have not fulfilled my revenge. I don¡¯t wish to die¡ªNot before those nobles in the empire as well as the so-called priests in the holy kingdom perished from this world. That¡¯s why I hated him. Hated Matias. Yet¡ªhis eyes had always been filled with regret. Why? Why did he always look as if he didn¡¯t want to do it? Why were his actions so different from his expressions? If he had told me why, maybe I could have understood. If he had trusted me, maybe I would have shown him my real strength. If he had treated me with kindness, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have hated the things he did. Maybe I would have even enjoyed them. After all¡ª He was far better than those scum nobles. In this world, no kind person would buy a slave. So as a master, he was already good enough. But why? Almost seven years. Seven years, and he never told me anything. And now¡ª He died, leaving me with nothing but questions. I gritted my teeth. I already had enough frustration from all the nobles I couldn¡¯t kill. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. And now he had the audacity to make it worse by dying!?
<¡°Huh!?¡±> A violent presence snapped me back to reality. My ears flicked up¡ªalert, on edge. A burst of overwhelming aura and mana surged from behind us¡ªfast. Too fast. If not stopped, its aura and mana could kill civilians. My fur bristled as my body tensed. Whipping around, I glanced at my companions. Esta was already moving. She had vanished from the ground, using her Air Steps to soar above the citizens. Tian had disappeared into shadows, his presence flickering through the darkness. Greg¡¯s booming voice shattered the rising panic. ¡°Run fast! There are strong enemies from behind!¡± The citizens and even the novice knights were still grappling with the sudden turn of events. They are still lacking experience to notice the enemies. After all, the enemies are still far behind. But Greg wasn¡¯t. He leaped high into the air, an impossible feat for someone of his size and weight. My ears twitched again. Damn it! I should have been the first to notice. Instead, I was lost in thought about that detestable master! The noblewoman leading the evacuation turned back to me, concern etched across her face, ¡°What¡¯s happening!?¡± I took a deep breath, my tail flicking in alarm. ¡°Magisters and Sword Masters are approaching from behind, nya!¡± I declared. Their presence alone could kill the citizens just by getting too close. ¡°They must be enemies, nya!¡± The noblewoman¡¯s face paled, her knights stiffening¡ªhands gripping their weapons with white-knuckled tension. *CLANK!* A resonant metallic clash echoed from a distance, signaling that the skirmish had erupted between our comrades and the enigmatic foes. Awareness spread rapidly among the citizens, and seizing the moment, I commanded. ¡°Run fast! Knights, protect the people, nya! I''ll assist in intercepting the enemies, nya!¡± Without waiting for an answer, I pivoted and activated my aura swiftly, propelling myself into the air with a bound akin to Greg''s acrobatics. Two controlled sections of the ground beneath me ensured I could traverse above the masses. Moments later¡ª I joined the fray.
¡ª Esta¡¯s POV ¡ª I had sensed it moments before Hazel. That terrifying pressure, barreling toward us like a beast chasing its prey. Hazel had been too distracted, lost in thoughts of Matias. Her emotions were complicated. A curiosity and frustration because she was not able to know anything about Matias until the end of his life. But now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on them. Without interrupting her thoughts, I had already moved. I shot into the air with Air Steps, running through the wind platform I conjured, Tian and Greg right behind me. Our job was clear¡ª Intercept the threat before it reached the civilians. Then I saw them. Three figures. Wearing masks. They weren¡¯t hiding their power. They were flaunting it. Without hesitation, I struck. My guild-issued daggers gleamed, wind aura crackling along their edges as I dived toward the nearest enemy. The instant I closed the distance¡ª *CLANK!* My eyes widened. He caught my blade like it was nothing. The figure with the surprised-face mask effortlessly deflected my assault using his own daggers. From this moment, I know¡ª He was stronger than me! A laughing voice shot from behind him. No, she leaped above him! ¡°Oops! You almost hit Shock!¡± A pink-haired girl in a happy-face mask appeared, launching fireballs without hesitation¡ªnot even caring if she burned her own ally. I leaped back to dodge. But before my foot stepped on the ground again¡ª A barrage of stone bullets hurtling towards me so fast. I couldn¡¯t dodge this¡ª! I braced myself for impact¡ª *BOOM!* With a roar, a greatsword came crashing down¡ªobliterating the attack just before it struck. ¡°You alright, Esta?¡± Greg landed beside me, his greatsword crackling with fire aura. I exhaled. ¡°Just in time.¡± Our attention shifted to the assailant of the stone barrage. In an instant, Tian materialized behind the anxious-face mask. His dagger aimed for her throat! But¡ª *Thud!* The ground itself rose, blocking his strike. Then, without moment of pause¡ª A black-aura dagger shot toward him from the right. It hit Tian¡¯s head! But¡ª His body turned black¡ªthen fell into the shadows. A second later, Tian emerged unharmed, appearing beside me. I let out a breath in relief. Without delay, a familiar earth aura erupted from above and was unleashed upon the enemies. It¡¯s Hazel! I quickly sent several wind blades towards her target, the pink-haired girl. But then¡ª A firewall erupted between us, blocking our attacks. *BOOM!*
¡ª Hazel¡¯s POV ¡ª I landed beside Tian, ready for battle. The citizens were running now and knights positioned themselves to defend them. Amidst the commotion, the noblewoman''s urgent cry resounded. ¡°Run!¡± The nobles on horseback and in carriages abandoned their own men, fleeing like cowards. Of course, I expected it. They are all scums. But¡ªShe didn¡¯t. Instead, she let others pass her and led them from behind, the most dangerous position. I¡¯m glad¡­ At least one noble cared about her people. But I didn¡¯t have time to focus on that. Because¡ªThere are three masked enemies. My fur bristled, instincts screaming. This wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight. The battlefield was set. And the real fight had just begun. Chapter 48 - A Dance of Shadows and Fury ¡ª Hazel¡¯s POV ¡ª "Hoho... I do enjoy surprising others, but I hate being caught off guard, you see? So let¡¯s not be so hasty, hmm?" The man in the surprise-faced mask spoke smoothly, his tone amused yet arrogant. Greg, standing firm with his greatsword, didn¡¯t lower his stance. ¡°Who are you!?¡± I knew his intent. Stall for time and give the citizens time to escape. The masked man placed a hand over his chest and bowed slightly¡ªa gesture eerily similar to how Tian greets people. "Ah, where are my manners? Apologies for the delayed introduction." His voice dripped with mock politeness. ¡°We are Clownemo, jesters who seek to sow a myriad of emotions in this world. My name is Shock.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Joy!¡± ¡°Anxi.¡± Each of them spoke with distinct personas. Shock was smooth and mocking. Joy was exuberant, practically bouncing with excitement. Anxi was measured, her voice carrying an almost noble elegance. Clownemo. I committed that name to memory. They would all die. They came from the town. A terrible thought surfaced in my mind. Tian narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°What happened in the town?¡± Shock¡¯s head tilted slightly. ¡°Oh, fret not about your precious town.¡± A playful lilt. His words carried a smirk I could hear. ¡°Our remaining trio is presently playing with your guildmaster. Meanwhile, your comrades are having their fun with the orcs we provided.¡± A cold weight coiled in my stomach. Guildmaster Karin¡ªalone against three of them? Even if she was stronger, she was one person. And the orcs¡ª Could it be¡­? Greg voiced what we all wanted to know. ¡°What is your intention!?¡± "We were contracted to end the lives of the lord¡¯s son and daughter." Shock didn¡¯t hesitate. "So would you mind stepping aside and allowing us to fulfill our contract?" The sheer casualness of his words made my blood boil. I didn¡¯t know the lord¡¯s children, but they were likely evacuating with the citizens. Greg scoffed. "You want to kill two kids, yet you radiate enough power to kill everyone here." Joy grinned. "Why state the obvious? It¡¯s annoying to find two brats in the middle of thousands of people! It¡¯s simpler to just end them all!" Greg clenched his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re out of your damn minds¡­¡± Joy tilted her head, eyes glimmering with amusement. ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s your fault. If you hadn¡¯t evacuated, we would¡¯ve attacked the lord¡¯s mansion instead! It would¡¯ve been so much easier to kill them in their home!¡± Then her face twisted in irritation. ¡°Seriously, how did you even find out about our plan? Even the rat from yesterday didn¡¯t escape alive. How did the information leak?¡± My blood boiled. The rat from yesterday. I took a deep breath¡ªinhaled. A familiar, faint scent clung to them. I took a step forward. ¡°You¡­ it was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± My voice trembled, claws curling into fists. ¡°You killed my master, nya!?¡± Shock raised an eyebrow. "Your master?" I spat his name like venom. ¡°Matias!¡± Joy blinked, tapping her cheek. Then, she clapped her hands together, grinning. "Aha! The rat¡¯s name was Matias! So he was your master? Ohhh! That¡¯s how the information leaked!" ¡°You¡ª!?¡± Tian placed a hand on my shoulder. A silent warning not to lose control. Joy laughed. ¡°You see, he found the orcs, and unfortunately for him, he found us too.¡± Freed¡¯s hunch was right. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t our fault he died!¡± Joy giggled, as if she were talking about a funny joke. ¡°He just happened to recognize one of the ¡®food¡¯ we brought. His former companion? Ex-lover? I don¡¯t know~¡± Greg¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ you brought humans as food for the orcs!?¡± Joy pouted. ¡°Huh? They were just slaves. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Greg¡¯s face twisted in disgust. Joy continued, grinning. ¡°Anyway, since those two were acquainted, I decided to make a game out of it!¡± Her voice was bright and cheerful. Her enthusiasm in recounting the tale resembled that of a child who had just encountered a new and exciting experience. ¡°I let them fight!¡± She clapped her hands. ¡°Whoever won would get freedom!¡± A hollow chuckle left her lips. ¡°The food begged him to die for her so she could escape. But ohhh, that only made him angrier!¡± Joy leaned forward, voice filled with glee. ¡°He looked at her like he¡¯d finally found the perfect revenge target.¡± The words hit like a blade to the gut. Did he¡­? ¡°So, they fought.¡± Her eyes glowed with twisted excitement. ¡°Do you want to know the outcome?¡± She sighed dramatically. ¡°The man pierced her heart with his greatsword.¡± ¡°But she burned a hole in his stomach with her fireball.¡± ¡°They killed each other.¡± Joy spread her arms. ¡°A perfect, romantic tragedy!¡± I felt my chest tighten. Almost seven years. Seven years, and this was the answer. A lifelong mystery¡ª Unraveled in the words of a mad girl.
¡ª Esta¡¯s POV ¡ª "Hah¡­ haha¡­" A chuckle slipped out¡ªthen another. Before I knew it, I was laughing. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Harder. Louder. I couldn''t stop. I had spent years wondering. And this was the answer? ¡°Did you hear that, Hazel!?¡± I grinned, wide and cruel, my laughter still lingering in the air. ¡°He used us as revenge puppets.¡± ¡°He was nothing more than a scoundrel after all!¡± Hazel¡¯s pupils contracted. Her breathing calmed. I saw it. The moment she understood. No matter what was behind those regretful eyes. No matter what kind of man he was before us. He was nothing but a scoundrel. Hazel exhaled before smiled. ¡°Thanks, Esta.¡± She turned to Joy. ¡°And you¡ª¡± Hazel¡¯s ears twitched, her tail flicking. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°That was a fascinating story, nya.¡± A soft purr, but her claws were out. ¡°As a thank you¡ª¡± Her sharp fangs glinted. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back, nya.¡± ¡°Hahaha! That''s the spirit, Hazel!¡± I laughed. Joy beamed. ¡°Oh!? I can¡¯t wait for my reward!¡± Anxi sighed. ¡°Enough. Our targets are behind them.¡± The battlefield crackled with tension as Anxi''s words hung in the air.
¡ª 3rd Party¡¯s POV ¡ª The battlefield erupted in chaos. ¡°It has been a while since I felt so calm, nya,¡± Hazel remarked, her composure belying the storm that was about to be unleashed. ¡°You dared kill my revenge target! So be ready to be my prey instead! Hahahahaha!¡± Esta¡¯s laughter rang through the air, wild and unrestrained¡ªa stark contrast to her usual stoic demeanor. Her calm light-green eyes burned with a berserker¡¯s madness. On the other hand, Hazel¡¯s cheerful and carefree demeanor turned into a silent predator. Esta paused her laughter abruptly. Then¡ª ¡°Berserk.¡± ¡°Beast Mode.¡± In an instant¡ª Power surged. Esta¡¯s eyes glowed a feral red, her mana crackling like a storm. Hazel¡¯s pupils sharpened to slits, her fur bristling as dark-brown energy coursed through her limbs. Esta¡¯s power tripled. Hazel¡¯s doubled. The moment their transformations activated, they vanished. No¡ª Esta vanished in a blur. Ten razor-sharp wind blades¡ªeach the size of a crescent moon¡ªripped through the air, homing in on their targets. At the same time, Hazel melted into the shadows, her form vanishing as if swallowed by the battlefield itself. Their enemies barely had time to react before darkness came alive beneath them. Shadows coiled like living chains, ensnaring their legs in Hazel¡¯s grasp. A perfect ambush. But their foes were no amateurs. They had seen battle¡ªthrived in it. The instant Hazel¡¯s shadows coiled around their legs¡ª The ground shattered. Jagged pillars of stone exploded upward, tearing through the battlefield in a violent upheaval. Simultaneously, a torrent of fire roared forth, consuming the air between the two sides in an explosion of heat and power. *BOOM!* The sheer force sent shockwaves through the battlefield, scattering the shadows and shattering Hazel¡¯s grip. "They''re so energetic," Greg mused, tightening the grip on his greatsword. "Girls are indeed terrifying when they''re angry," Tian chuckled in agreement. "Haha! I know, right?" There was no more room for hesitation. "Tiger¡¯s Aura." "Shadow Clones." *Whiirr!* A crimson glow erupted around Greg, manifesting the spectral form of a massive tiger, its fangs bared, its claws poised for the kill. His muscles swelled, his speed and strength surging twofold as the beast¡¯s power coursed through his veins. Tian¡¯s body flickered¡ªthen split. Four identical copies of himself materialized in the air beside him, each wielding ethereal daggers that shimmered with lethal intent. In perfect synchronization, they charged into the fray. The real battle had begun. Greg charged first, his towering form a blur as he lunged straight into the fray. At the same time, Hazel re-emerged from the shadows behind Shock, her clawed hands wreathed in a dark-brown aura, slashing toward his exposed back. A killing blow. But Shock moved¡ªas if he had known she was coming. His dagger shot out in a vicious counter strike, its obsidian edge aimed directly for her throat. A deadly trade. *Pshh!* Hazel¡¯s claws raked across his arm, leaving behind festering wounds. But before his blade could reach her, she dissolved into the shadows once more, slipping away like a phantom. Shock barely had time to recover before the next wave struck. From the front, Tian¡¯s clones unleashed a storm of spectral daggers, each one honed to perfection. ¡°Where are you looking at!? Hahahaha!¡± From the left, Esta¡¯s crimson wind blades surged forth once more, whistling through the air like an executioner¡¯s scythe. A seamless, merciless onslaught. But ten sharp rocks materialized before Anxi and shot forward at breakneck speed. At the same time, Joy conjured a fireball so massive like a second sun. *BOOM!* Anxi¡¯s rocks collided with Tian¡¯s ethereal daggers mid-flight, shattering them to pieces. The wind blades and the fireball met in mid-air, the explosion painting the battlefield in crimson and gold. Sparks and embers rained down like falling stars. Then, Greg struck from above. Descending like a meteor, his greatsword carved through the air, synchronized with the feral strike of the tiger¡¯s spectral claws. The sheer force behind the attack split the earth beneath him, sending a shockwave through the vast greenfield. *Whaam!* But the trio moved together, leaping backward in perfect synchronization, narrowly escaping the devastating blow. Greg''s greatsword crashed into the ground, splintering rock and earth, a crater forming where his enemies had once stood. ¡°Tsk.¡± Examining his decaying arm from Hazel¡¯s claw earlier, Shock clicked his tongue before muttering an incantation, ¡°Purify. Heal.¡± Dark energy surged around his wounds, the decay fading, flesh knitting itself back together. Joy whistled. ¡°Wow! Crimson wind blades and decay aura! Are you two¡­¡± She paused a moment before guessing, ¡°Bloody Rakshasa and Silent Zombie Assassin!?¡± Hazel and Esta both snapped their heads toward her. "I don¡¯t recall someone calling me that ugly nickname!" Esta snarled, her laugh stopped for the first time. "Who do you call a zombie, nya!?" Hazel growled, her ears twitching. Esta and Hazel unleashing another red wind blades and decay-infused claw aura in their direction. However, the trio agilely evaded the onslaught by leaping backward once more. "Haha! What a jackpot!" Joy smirked. "Our other client has been looking for you, you know?" Shock sighed, his grip tightening around his dagger. "So we can¡¯t kill them, huh?" Anxi clicked her tongue. "Tsk. Missing some limbs should be fine." Esta and Hazel were oblivious to these nicknames. But, Joy¡¯s casual words sent a chill down their spine. Who was after them? The empire? The holy kingdom? Their expression turned furious at the mere thought of those wretched people. But they didn¡¯t have time to think. The battle was far from over. And they would not go down without a fight.
The battlefield trembled, the air thick with the scent of burnt grass and smoldering embers. Hazel''s feline ears twitched as she melted into the darkness once more, a silent predator stalking its prey. Esta, her wild grin never faltering, lifted her arms, summoning a maelstrom of crimson wind that crackled with blistering heat. Greg steadied his greatsword, his tiger''s aura roaring like an enraged beast, while Tian and his clones moved in eerie unison, each step a calculated shadow. But their masked enemies were relentless. Anxi, Joy, and Shock moved like a synchronized force, each countering the storm that raged against them. Joy¡¯s laughter rang through the battlefield as she spun in place, igniting the air around her. A wall of fire erupted, roaring outward to devour Greg and Tian¡¯s advancing clones. "More! More! Let¡¯s turn it all to ash!" Joy squealed, her pink twin-tails snapping wildly in the heat. Tian¡¯s clones vanished in a silent puff of darkness, their ethereal forms disintegrating from the sheer intensity of the flames. But the real Tian had already moved. From the shadows beneath her feet, Hazel lunged like a demon unleashed. Her claws aimed straight for Joy¡¯s exposed throat. A fatal strike. But a jagged stone spike erupted from the ground just in time, forcing Hazel to twist mid-air and land in a crouch. Anxi stood behind Joy. "Do not lose yourself in your emotions, Joy." Her voice was poised, but the twitch in her fingers betrayed her nerves. "Ohhh, Anxi~! You''re such a worrywart!" Joy giggled, then clapped her hands together. *BOOM!* A shockwave of flame burst outward, forcing Hazel back as the ground beneath her cracked and scorched black. But Greg was already on the move. With a beastly roar, he kicked off the ground, his tiger''s aura expanding in size, a massive flaming beast leaping alongside him. His greatsword gleamed under the inferno''s light, poised to cleave Joy in half. But the instant his blade swung downward¡ª Shock moved. His dagger, barely visible in the dim glow, met Greg¡¯s greatsword head-on. *CLANG!* Shock should have been obliterated. Dagger was smaller. But he wasn''t fighting alone. The moment their weapons clashed, his shadow clones burst from the darkness. Four of them. All identical. Each striking with eerie precision. One grabbed Greg¡¯s sword arm. Another slashed at his legs. The third lunged for his throat. The fourth whispered from behind him. "This is the end." A dagger plunged into Greg¡¯s chest. Then¡ª *BOOM!* Greg ignited. The wound burned, yes¡ªbut so did his aura. The tiger within him howled, expanding with violent intensity. The moment the dagger pierced him, Greg roared, his fire aura exploding outward in a blazing inferno. The shockwave tore through the clones, erasing them instantly. Shock leapt backward just in time to avoid being engulfed in the firestorm, but his masked face tilted slightly, as if impressed. Greg landed on one knee, blood seeping from his side, but his grin never faded. "Not bad... but you''re still not enough." Tian seized the opening. Emerging from Shock¡¯s shadow, he appeared behind him, his real dagger flashing toward the villain¡¯s spine. But Shock was ready. As if predicting the move, another clone materialized from the darkness behind Tian¡ªmirroring his own technique. A dagger met a dagger. *CLANG!* Two shadow users locked in deadly combat. And then¡ª A blood-red storm erupted. Esta had finished preparing. Her hands rose above her head as a crimson wind howled, spiraling into a massive vortex. Her eyes gleamed with pure madness. "Let''s make this battlefield even MORE FUN!" The entire sky darkened. And then¡ª It rained blades. Hundreds of them. Thousands. Each formed from burning wind, whistling like a death song as they descended from the heavens. Anxi¡¯s breath hitched. "Barrier¡ª!" She barely had time to react before monolithic walls of stone erupted from the ground, forming a protective dome around her team. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± But Esta only laughed harder. "DODGE THIS, THEN!" With a flick of her fingers¡ª The storm reversed. The blades that rained down suddenly screeched to a halt¡ªthen shot forward at impossible speeds. The protective stone walls cracked under the relentless barrage. Anxi paled. "They''ll break through¡ª!" Joy, still grinning, simply threw out her arms. "Then let''s burn EVERYTHING, Anxi~! Hahahaha!" A second sun ignited. An explosion of fire surged forward, meeting the crimson wind head-on. The battlefield became a swirling inferno. *BOOOMM!* The battlefield was unrecognizable. Once lush fields¡ªreduced to smoldering wastelands. Ash choked the air, the scent of burning earth thick and suffocating. The sky above, once clear and blue, was now painted in the colors of war¡ªcrimson embers swirling against the backdrop of dusk. Only three figures stood within the firestorm. Shock. Joy. Anxi. Charred. Wounded. But still standing. Across from them¡ª Greg wiped the blood from his mouth, his tiger¡¯s aura flickering, its once-mighty form now barely visible. His muscles ached, his wounds deep, but his grin never faded. He lived for fights like this. Tian, his pristine butler-like composure cracked, clutched a wound in his side, dark blood staining his otherwise perfect attire. Yet his breath remained steady. His clones were gone. His strength was fading. But his dagger was still sharp. Hazel, her feline eyes sharp despite the exhaustion settling into her bones, crouched low, her fluffy brown tail flicking behind her. Her fur was blackened from Joy¡¯s relentless flames, and her body bore cuts from Anxi¡¯s stone shards¡ªbut her predator¡¯s patience had not wavered. And Esta¡ª Esta was still laughing. Her clothes were tattered, her arms bruised, and a trail of blood ran down her forehead, yet she stood tall, eyes gleaming in berserker madness. "Let¡¯s go again, shall we?" Both sides were battered. Bloodied. Yet neither wavered. Because this war was far from over. Chapter 49 - Shattered Resolve ¡ª 3rd Party¡¯s POV ¡ª The battlefield had long since transformed into a hellish landscape of smoke, scorched earth, and blood-streaked ruins. The once serene greenfield¡ªmeant as a path for evacuating citizens¡ªnow stood as a warzone where only the strongest would emerge alive. Hazel, Esta, and Greg should have already been on equal footing with their enemies: Shock, Joy, and Anxi. However, this battle had become a race against time. The guildmaster required immediate assistance. Hazel, panting heavily, wiped the sweat and blood from her forehead with the back of her trembling hand. Her once-beastlike brown eyes, sharp with feline intensity, wavered with exhaustion. She was still in Beast Mode, but she could feel the strain¡ªher enhanced state had limits. Beside her, Esta bore similar signs of battle-worn fatigue. Her crimson eyes, once burning with untamed frenzy, had dulled slightly as the weight of their situation settled in. Greg clutched his greatsword tightly, his tiger aura flickering, as if it could vanish at any moment. Tian, acknowledging himself as the weakest, focused on distraction. Their attacks seamlessly intertwined, a silent understanding guiding their synchronized assault. Over an hour had passed since the clash began. ¡°Wind Gale!¡± ¡°Firestorm!¡± *WHAAAM!* A tempestuous red wind and a raging inferno erupted from Esta¡¯s and Joy¡¯s outstretched hands, converging in a tumultuous clash. Meanwhile, Tian''s clones hurled a barrage of dagger-shaped shadow aura toward Joy¡¯s right flank¡ªa tactical distraction. Following the throw, his clones dissipated into obscurity. *CRINGG!* A colossal boulder, twice Joy¡¯s size, materialized to intercept the shadowy daggers. Anxi then propelled the massive rock towards Tian. But¡ª *WHAAPP!* Greg leaped from behind, cleaving the boulder in half with a mighty swing of his greatsword. As the shattered rock crumbled¡ª Shock emerged from its shadowy remains, hurling a dark dagger toward Greg. Suspended mid-air, Greg barely managed to tilt his head, dodging the projectile. It was a feint. Shock burst from the shadows, another dagger gleaming in his grip, aimed straight at Greg¡¯s chest. Greg, acting on instinct, twisted his body and hurled his greatsword in a counterattack. *Psshhh!* The dagger sliced through Greg¡¯s right arm¡ª But at the same moment¡ª Shock¡¯s left arm was lacerated by Greg¡¯s greatsword. With a retaliatory kick, Shock sent Greg careening backward into Tian before retreating to regroup with Joy and Anxi.
Concurrently¡ª Hazel, upon seeing Shock emerge from the boulder''s shadow, immediately exited Esta¡¯s shadow. Her claws crackled with a thick decay aura as she directed it towards Esta¡¯s Wind Gale, intertwining their forces¡ªwild crimson winds merging with a dark-brown aura. The amalgamation devoured Joy¡¯s Firestorm. At the same time, Anxi manipulated her mana from the ground, launching a surprise attack. *BOOM!* ¡°Kyaaa!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The explosion sent both Joy and Anxi flying. A split second later¡ª Two towering spikes shot up from beneath Esta and Hazel. They slashed at the spikes, severing them at the base. But¡ª *Psshh!* They weren¡¯t fast enough. The jagged stone impaled them through the stomach. Hazel and Esta staggered, gripping the blood-soaked remnants. With gritted teeth, they retaliated, hurling the broken spikes toward Joy and Anxi. *Thud.* *Thud.* Shock reappeared beside his allies, his severed left arm now wrapped in dark aura, intercepting the incoming projectiles. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. *Cough!* Hazel and Esta spat blood, pressing against their wounds to staunch the bleeding. Tian, on the verge of collapse, had nearly depleted his aura reserves. Greg bled profusely from his right shoulder, his severed arm and greatsword lying a short distance away. A shadow manipulated by Tian slithered across the battlefield¡ª It ensnared Greg¡¯s severed arm and the greatsword before returning them to him. ¡°¡°Ugh¡­¡±¡± Their enemies weren¡¯t faring much better. Joy and Anxi suffered the effects of decay and scorching burns. Shock¡¯s left shoulder bled just as heavily as Greg¡¯s. He cradled his severed arm. At first glance, the battle seemed to be a stalemate¡ª But there was one crucial problem. ¡°Area Great Purification! Area Great Heal!¡± In an instant, Shock¡¯s magic surged through the battlefield. The decay, the burns¡ªeverything afflicting Joy, Anxi, and himself¡ªvanished. His severed left arm reattached seamlessly, as if it had never been severed in the first place. Joy and Anxi, previously battered, now stood fully healed¡ªtheir tattered clothes the only evidence of their previous wounds. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Despite their restored bodies, exhaustion weighed heavily upon them. Yet¡ª The first to collapse was not from their side. ¡°¡°Tian!¡±¡± Greg, Hazel, and Esta''s voices overlapped in shock. Tian fell to the scorched ground, gasping for breath. With trembling hands, he reached toward his allies¡ªchanneling the last remnants of his mana. ¡°Great Heal. Heal. Heal.¡± Greg¡¯s severed arm was mended, and two bursts of restorative energy shot toward Hazel and Esta. They widened their eyes¡ªTian had not used healing magic even once throughout the battle. This was the first time. And it would be the last. "I leave the rest to you three¡­" His whisper barely carried before he succumbed to exhaustion, his body reaching its limits.
"Haa.. I thought I was going to die." "Haha! That was a fun battle!" "Fuu.. That was so thrilling." Anxi, Joy, and Shock rose to their feet once more, unscathed and ready for the final act. ¡°Then, shall we go for another round?¡± Greg stood, reclaiming his greatsword. His tiger aura had completely dissipated, leaving behind an ordinary fire aura. The strain was evident¡ªhis status reverted back to original¡ªbut his resolve burned on. ¡°Have you finally given up?¡± Anxi taunted. "Nonsense, nya!" Hazel snapped back. "Then how about this?" Anxi placed her hands upon Joy¡¯s and Shock¡¯s backs. *Whiiirrr!* A dense shroud of dark aura and fiery mana enveloped them, their power surging¡ªdoubling. "Haha¡­ Crazy bastard¡­" Greg muttered under his breath. Anxi smirked but waved a dismissive hand. "Don¡¯t worry¡­ You like fighting when you are outnumbered us, right?" She exhaled tiredly before sitting down. "I¡¯m done. If I keep going, I might faint." Her stamina had reached its limit. Elevated Shock¡¯s and Joy¡¯s powers took its toll on her body. But it no longer mattered. Joy and Shock¡¯s amplified power created an insurmountable gap. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡± The words scarcely left Shock''s lips before he vanished, a blur of motion streaking towards Greg. Trails of dark aura lingered in his wake, his speed almost imperceptible to Hazel¡¯s beast mode''s enhanced vision. "Greg, watch out!" Esta''s urgent cry echoed through the battlefield. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re looking when there¡¯s a cute girl right in front of you?¡± Joy teased, her hands pressed against the ground. The crimson mana beneath her moved towards Hazel and Esta faster than before. Then, before they could react¡ª ¡°Aarrrgggghhh!!¡± ¡°Gaahhhhhh!!¡± The ground beneath them detonated in an inferno of hellish red flames. Searing heat devoured them whole. Agonized screams tore through the battlefield. Esta thrashed, her body convulsing as the flames licked at her flesh, burning away her clothes, and her skin. Hazel, despite her enhanced senses, hadn¡¯t even seen the magic activate in time. After a few seconds has passed¡ª *Smack!* ¡°Ouch! Why!?¡± Anxi delivered a swift chop to the back of Joy¡¯s head., extinguishing the flames that had ensnared Esta and Hazel. The two of them crumpled to the ground, their berserk and beast mode states abruptly dispelled. The ashes from their burned clothes and the burned marks on their bodies became the aftermath. Anxi rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they were the targets for our other client? If you kill them, we don¡¯t get paid.¡± ¡°Ah! I forgot!¡± Joy quickly approached the collapsed Esta and Hazel, who had been unconscious. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m a bad girl!¡± She bowed at them like a kid apologized with remorse. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Anxi let out a deep sigh of relief before glancing down at Hazel and Esta. ¡°At leas they¡¯re still alive.¡±
Meanwhile, the one-sided battle between Shock and Greg persisted. *Pssh!* *Pssh!* Greg¡¯s body had long since given up, but his will remained. He no longer had the strength to swing his sword. He couldn¡¯t even lift his arms to defend himself anymore. Shock didn¡¯t even aim for lethal spots¡ªnow, he was just playing with him. Another cut¡ªGreg¡¯s left cheek split open. Another slice¡ªhis thigh gave out, forcing him to kneel. Shock grinned, twirling his dagger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s all that spirit you had earlier?¡± Greg couldn¡¯t answer. He could barely breathe. Blood trickled from his forehead, his mouth, his arms. His body was nothing but wounds, yet Shock showed no signs of stopping. ¡°Oi, Shock! We are done here!¡± Joy''s voice rang out, signaling an end to their intense fight. ¡°I¡¯m getting bored too. I will end this.¡± Shock poised to strike at Greg¡¯s neck. But¡ª *Swoosh!* A blinding streak of fiery aura cut through the battlefield, forcing Shock to retreat. He clicked his tongue, leaping backward. Greg barely had the strength to turn his head, but when he did¡ªhe saw them. A group of knights storming toward them, their armor glinting beneath the sun. Reinforcements had arrived. But it was too late. ¡°Tsk.¡± Shock clicked his tongue. ¡°We failed to kill our original targets.¡± ¡°Well, at least we got these two,¡± Anxi said, stepping on Hazel¡¯s limp body. With that, Anxi tore a scroll in half, activating a teleportation spell. A purple-tinged magic circle flared beneath them. ¡°Hello big brother whose name I don¡¯t know!¡± Joy waved her hand towards Greg, who had been kneeling in exhaustion. ¡°That elf called him Greg.¡± Anxi clarified. ¡°Ah! Big brother Greg!¡± Joy clapped her hands. ¡°Our playtime was over! Thank you for playing with us!¡± ¡°W-Wait¡­¡± Greg tried to push himself up, but his body refused to move. His vision swam. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ take them¡­¡± Joy teased. ¡°We¡¯ll take good care of these two, don¡¯t worry~¡± ¡°Bye, bye!¡± With a casual wave the three masked figures vanished along with Esta and Hazel, leaving Greg and the unconscious Tian amidst the ravaged landscape. Silence fell over the battlefield. Greg''s eyes trembled. His breath hitched, his fingers clawing weakly at the ground, powerless to do anything but watch. "DAAAMNNN IIIITTTT!!!" His anguished roar echoed across the ruined field, a sound of pure despair and fury. His fist slammed against the dirt, again and again, until the pain in his knuckles became unbearable. But no matter how much he screamed¡ªno matter how much he bled¡ªhe couldn¡¯t change the truth. Esta and Hazel were gone. Chapter 50 - Winter Queen ¡ª Karin¡¯s POV ¡ª The battlefield stretched endlessly before me¡ªa vast green field under a storm-darkened sky. The gentle breeze rolling across the grass felt almost peaceful, a stark contrast to the battle that was about to unfold. Across from me, three masked enemies stood, their presence a stain upon the serenity of the land. Weapons then materialized before them. Hate, his red hair wild like flames, unsheathed a double-edged sword from his waist. The blade was already burning, crackling with hungry fire. His angry-face mask only emphasized his volatile personality. Dread clutched his staff with a green hue, harboring a translucent orb at its zenith. A gust of wind kicked up around him, forming faint, translucent layers of protective magic. His fearful demeanor was at odds with his role¡ªan unwavering shield for his allies. And then there was Tears. Brandishing an aqua-colored staff with a similar orb, she stood there, tilting her head playfully, her twin aqua pigtails bouncing as she swayed. Her sad-face mask didn¡¯t match the excitement lacing her voice. Three against one. They outnumbered me, but I was far from outmatched. ¡°Let¡¯s start right away!¡± Tears chimed, her voice almost melodic. From the east and west, faint echoes of other battles reached my ears¡ªGreg and the others had engaged the clowns, while the adventurers fought against the orcs. But I couldn¡¯t afford to be distracted. This battle was mine alone. I allowed myself a small smile. ¡°Impatient, aren¡¯t you?¡± As I spoke, my body became enveloped in a shimmering light-blue aura. The temperature around me dropped. Ice crackled underfoot as frost spread outward, devouring the warmth of the field. *Whiirr!* Dread orchestrated a surge of verdant mana, enveloping their group and doubling their powers, including his own. While their powers remained below mine¡ªhaving each surpassed 50,000¡ªthe disparity wasn''t insurmountable. Numerically, I found myself at a disadvantage. Yet, his support was not over. He wove transparent barriers around each of his allies. And they layered their aura atop the barriers, presenting a formidable defensive front. This is quite troublesome. A swordsman, a support mage, and an offensive mage. A well-balanced team. But that won¡¯t change the outcome. From my magic bag, I materialized my staff, Winterdream Scepter, and let my magic hum to life. The cold air wrapped around me, the temperature plummeting in response to my presence. Hate cracked his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll melt that smug face off.¡± His aura flared, and with a roar, he launched himself at me. Hate moved fast¡ªmuch faster than an ordinary human. The moment his foot touched the ground, fire exploded beneath him, sending him rocketing forward in an instant. He was already in front of me. I barely had time to step back before his flaming sword came down like a guillotine. I flicked my staff up. "Frost Wall!" A thick sheet of ice erupted between us. *BOOM!* Hate¡¯s strike shattered through the first layer, sending jagged shards flying, but the second and third layers absorbed most of the impact. The force still sent me skidding backward, my boots scraping against the ice-covered grass. His strength was impressive. That wasn¡¯t a casual strike¡ªhe had gone for the kill. I exhaled, my breath misting in the frigid air. Fine. Let¡¯s end this quickly. I lifted my staff and chanted, my mana coalescing. "Rainstorm." Azure mana, aglow at the staff''s zenith, surged upward, summoning white clouds that coalesced around its pinnacle. *Rumblee!* Thunder rumbled. The skies darkened, and in mere moments, the skies wept. *Pshhhh!* Rain poured down, soaking the battlefield. But this was no ordinary rain. It carried my magic. Each droplet held the essence of winter, freezing upon contact with the ground. The field was no longer grass and soil¡ªit was ice. Hate snarled as the cold bit at his exposed skin. His flames flickered, struggling against the sudden shift in environment. Dread, who had been lingering behind, lifted his staff. ¡°Wind Barrier!¡± A pulse of green mana surrounded them, deflecting the worst of the freezing rain. I clicked my tongue. <¡°Tch. That support is going to be a problem.¡±> Hate was undeterred. With an angry growl, he kicked off the ground again, charging straight through the storm. His sword flared even brighter, cutting through the rain like a meteor. I was ready. "Blizzard." The rain transformed instantly. What had been harmless droplets became thousands of tiny ice needles, pelting everything in their path. At the same time, crystalline layers swiftly formed around me each time the ice rain touched my skin, manifesting transparent ice barriers as a protective shield. *Crack!* *Crack!* Dread¡¯s wind barriers cracked. ¡°Ugh... Go end her quickly¡­! I fear I might not be able to hold this.¡± ¡°Wow, big sis unleashed her trump card straight away! But¡ª¡± Tears commented excitedly. ¡°The rain is the best environment to cry, you know? Tears of The Sky!¡± A surge of blue mana casted toward the skies by Tears¡¯ outstretched hands. But nothing happened. Before I could analyze in detail, Hate swung his sword at me again and I leaped backward. Hate flinched as ice shards cut across his arms, but he was too stubborn to stop. ¡°Haha! As expected of the Winter Queen! Even Dread¡¯s barriers couldn¡¯t last long!¡± He swung again, aiming to cleave me in two. Ignoring his words, I stepped to the side. Snow White Steps. A technique that let me glide across the battlefield, leaving behind only a whisper of frost. *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!* ¡°Haha! What¡¯s wrong, beauty!? Is dodging your specialty?¡± I ignored his provocation and maintained my focus. I¡¯m aware of my own weakness. Regardless of the fortitude of my ice barriers, they remained but ice, susceptible to the searing touch of his fire aura. These twenty barriers could be destroyed in an instant by his sword. So I could only dodge. His sword slammed into empty space. I appeared behind him, my staff glowing. Ice Spear. A dozen sharp lances of ice formed in the air and shot toward him. Hate barely had time to twist, bringing his sword up. *CRACK!* *Thud!* Two spears shattered against his flaming weapon. A third buried itself in his shoulder. ¡°Tch¡ª!¡± He staggered, but before I could follow up¡ª ¡°Ack!¡± Pain. A sharp, piercing agony bloomed inside my chest. I gasped, my knees nearly buckling. <¡±What¡ª?¡±> Tears giggled. ¡°Oh, big sis felt it already? That was fast!¡± I looked down. There was no wound. No impact. No magic that I had seen. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. And yet, the pain was real. Seizing the opportunity, Hate intensified his assault. No¡ªhis power had increased again! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Queen? Your movements have slowed! Haha!¡± *CRACK!* I kept dodging, but my movement became slower. Hate shattered my barriers one by one, replaced in rapid succession by the ice rain. But, the pain intensified despite the absence of apparent injuries. *CRACK!* *CRACK!* Hate¡¯s onslaught escalated, his swiftness surpassing prior encounters. The barriers shattered faster than renewed. If this continues, I might lose¡ª! Why!? Where!? There were no visible wounds on my body, yet the pain only grew more intense. As I desperately searched for the cause of my pain, tears slipped down my cheeks, as if I were crying from the fear of losing this battle. Wait¡ª There was no wound, no physical injuries, but I''m crying. That means¡ª My eyes widened upon the realization. I lost control of my rain! I immediately raised my staff and chanted, "Absolute Zero." A surge of mana erupted from me, freezing the very air itself. The rain halted mid-fall, turning into suspended crystal droplets. The droplets, still mid-air, froze instantly, suspended in time like a thousand glittering diamonds. The rain stopped. Then¡ª The pain abated gradually, and Hate¡¯s onslaught reverted to its previous pace. It worked! I seized the moment, retaliating with forty few dozens of ice bullets. *CRACK!* *Thud!* *Thud!* Hate was caught off guard by the sudden retaliation and attempted to parry, but most of the bullets penetrated his barriers and pierced his body. ¡°Tsk.¡± Realizing that he can¡¯t continue his attack, he leaped backward to Tears and Dread. Then¡ª *PSHHHHHHH!* The frozen droplets crashed down in unison, blanketing the battlefield in thick frost. The entire field became a frozen wasteland. I glared at Tears. ¡°You¡­¡± My voice was ice. ¡°You cursed the rain.¡± Tears clapped her hands. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so smart, big sis!¡± She twirled her staff, her playful voice continuing. ¡°The rain is the perfect place to cry, don¡¯t you think? And the longer you stay in it, the deeper you feel it.¡± ¡°Heh. What a depressed girl you are.¡± I spat. ¡°Uwah... I may cry for real if you insulted me like that, you know?¡± Tears whimsically rubbed her eyes, as though mimicking the act of wiping away tears. My pain earlier was from her. A mental attack. It wasn¡¯t hurting my body. It was targeting my mind, dragging me down into despair. She manipulated my rainfall. A mental assault lay ensconced within the rainfall, causing emotional anguish to assail foes. This unseen torment amplified with each droplet, concurrently bolstering allies beneath its aqueous embrace. ¡°A mental attack where your enemies could feel intense pain inside themselves the more rain hit them. It seems the rain also boosts your allies.¡± I guessed her magic. ¡°Wow! Amazing, big sis! That¡¯s right! The invisible pain that couldn¡¯t be seen by others emerged the moment we bathed in the rain. The longer we stayed in the rain, the louder our cry, and the more hurt we felt in our heart.¡± With a dramatic gesture, Tears placed a hand over her chest, feigning deep sorrow. She spread her arms wide, continuing her explanation. ¡°But! Other people who don¡¯t understand our pain may find the rain enjoyable. They are happy bathing in the rain. They are laughing as if they mocked our sadness.¡± That was why Hate¡¯s power surged. I met her gaze, my voice cold. ¡°That trick won¡¯t work twice.¡±
Hate''s growl reverberated through the field as he gripped the icy spear embedded in his shoulder. He wrenched it free, blood steaming as it met the freezing air. His sword blazed brighter, melting the frost that coated his body. "Tch... That hurt." His voice was laced with venom. "Guess I¡¯ll just have to burn you until you feel the same pain." He slammed his sword into the ground. "Infernal Surge!" The earth beneath me cracked. A fiery explosion erupted in a spiraling wave, consuming everything in its path. The ice that coated the battlefield evaporated instantly. Too fast. I had no time to dodge. I lifted my staff and slammed it into the ground. "Frost Nova!" A pulse of ice magic radiated from my position, countering the flames with a powerful cold shockwave. *BOOM!* The moment fire met ice, the entire field hissed with steam, cloaking us in a thick, blinding mist. A trick like this wouldn¡¯t stall Hate for long. Through the dense fog, I sensed movement¡ªDread was chanting. I didn''t wait to hear what. With a flick of my wrist, I whispered, "Ice Spear." From the mist, six jagged spears of ice shot toward his position. *CRACK!* The unmistakable sound of ice shattering. Dread had managed to reinforce his wind barriers just in time. "Sh-She¡¯s too fast!" Dread stammered. I heard a laugh from Tears. "Aw, don''t be scared, Dread! Let¡¯s make this more fun~" Suddenly, I felt the air around me shift. <¡°What¡ª?¡±> Before I could react, the ground beneath me turned into a swirling vortex of water. "Drowning Embrace." My feet sank as if the land had turned to liquid, dragging me downward. It wasn¡¯t normal water¡ªit was enchanted, draining my stamina, making my body sluggish. Tears giggled from somewhere in the mist. "Oops~ Looks like you¡¯re stuck, big sis!" I grit my teeth. She had converted the melted ice and steam into an active battlefield trap. Without delay¡ª "Typhoon Cannon!" A forceful blast of wind slammed into me. Dread had been preparing this attack the entire time. The raw concussive force launched me off the ground and into the air. <¡°Damn it¡ª!¡±> I twisted midair, trying to regain control, but Hate was already waiting. Through the mist, his silhouette appeared, sword raised above me. "Fire Execution!" A flaming crescent twice his size surged toward me. I had no footing. No ground. No way to evade¡ª Except one. I shifted my grip on my staff and pointed it downward. "Ice Wall." A pillar of ice erupted beneath me, pushing me higher into the air¡ªabove Hate¡¯s flaming arc. The crescent-shaped slash roared past beneath me, its heat blistering my skin even from a distance. But I wasn¡¯t done yet. The moment I reached the peak of my ascent, I focused my mana, condensing it in my staff. ¡°Arctic Howl.¡± A pulse of sheer, bitter cold exploded outward from my position. The mist froze instantly. The battlefield that had been filled with steam and humidity was suddenly encased in white frost, rendering the air crisp and sharp. Tears gasped. "Huh?! W-Wait¡ª!" She tried to move, but her legs were already encased in ice. *CRACK!* Dread¡¯s wind barriers cracked, unable to keep up with the sudden drop in temperature. Hate gritted his teeth, forcing his fire to surge around him. "Damn it¡ª!" I landed gracefully upon a newly formed ice platform. "You wanted to burn me?" I whispered. "Then melt through this first." I swung my staff forward¡ª "Permafrost Spires." The ground ruptured as colossal jagged ice spikes shot upward, aiming for all three enemies. Hate, still mobile, rolled aside just in time. He slammed his sword into the nearest spike, melting it instantly and sending shards flying everywhere. Dread, panicking, reinforced his barriers. The wind held, but barely. He staggered backward, his breathing erratic. But Tears¡ª She was still partially frozen. *CRACK!* Tears¡¯ barriers shattered from the impact. Snow White Steps. I closed the distance between us in an instant, dashing across the ice. My staff was aimed directly at her chest. "This is the end." Ice Spear. Tears looked up at me¡ª "Aww, big sis~ I might cry if I lose, you know?" Suddenly, the ice encasing her shattered into water, swirling violently around her. "Riptide Reflection." The water twisted, forming a mirror in front of me. For a second, I saw my own reflection¡ªbut then my attack was thrown right back at me. The air between us detonated as the force of my own ice magic slammed into me. I hit the ground, rolling across the frost-covered battlefield. Tears sighed dramatically. "So scary~ You almost had me, big sis." I pushed myself to my feet, exhaling frost. ¡°You¡¯re more troublesome than I expected.¡± She twirled her staff. "I get that a lot~" Hate and Dread regrouped beside her. Though all three were battered, they were still standing. I narrowed my eyes. This fight wasn¡¯t over. I tightened my grip on my staff and took a deep breath. I lifted my staff, and in unison¡ª Tears did the same. *RUMBLEE!* The puddles near Tears quivered and the ice beneath me shattered, as if an unseen force stirred beneath the surface. Channeling our mana, Tears augmented the water''s volume and I increased the broken ice size. In tandem, our voices resonated in chant, "Hydro Pump!" "Icicle Burst!" A torrent of water and ice surged forth. The moment our magics collided¡ª *WHAAAMM!* A shockwave erupted, sending us all skidding backward. The impact sent ice and water spraying into the sky. The sheer pressure of the impact sent ripples through the air, distorting the light, twisting reality itself for a fleeting moment. The impact sent water droplets and ice shards soaring high. For a breathless second, they hung there¡ªsuspended between gravity and magic, twinkling like shattered fragments of a dream. Then, as if the heavens themselves exhaled, the frost and mist settled, cascading gently across the battlefield. And amidst the drifting veil of cold and warmth, the light of the sun pierced through the storm-laden clouds. The moisture in the air caught the light, bending it, twisting it¡ª Hues of a myriad colors painted the air. Then¡ª A rainbow was born. A perfect arc, painted across the sky in vivid hues of red, orange, gold, and blue. It stood there, defiant against the ruin of battle. A fleeting moment of peace in the heart of chaos. Tears let out a soft, breathless laugh. ¡°Ahh¡­ how pretty.¡± For a moment, no one moved. No one spoke. The colors shimmered above us, as if whispering to those who had once stood beneath the rain¡ª To those who had cried unseen tears in the cold, believing they were alone. To those who had lost their way in the storm, struggling to find warmth again. The rainbow called to them, a gentle reminder¡ª That after the darkest rain, even sorrow could give birth to beauty. I gazed up at it, my breath steady despite the battle still lingering in the air. The fight wasn¡¯t over. But for now¡ªbeneath this painted sky¡ª We all stood still. Chapter 51 - The Winter Queens Lament ¡ª Karin¡¯s POV ¡ª The battlefield had transformed. What was once a vast, sunlit green field was now a fractured landscape of ice and water¡ªhalf-frozen, half-flooded¡ªas if torn between two seasons. Patches of grass still clung to life where my frost had yet to reach, but the rest of the land had already surrendered to winter''s frigid grasp. Sharp icicles jutted from the ground, remnants of my earlier spells. Pools of water¡ªsome frozen solid, others still rippling from the battle¡¯s fury¡ªreflected the world above. Stretching across the sky, a magnificent rainbow arced through the mist¡ªborn from the clash of my ice and Tears'' water magic. It was a fleeting beauty. A fragile moment of color amidst the destruction. ¡°Crying in the rain is strange, isn¡¯t it? No one can see your tears, and for a moment, it feels like the sky is grieving with you. But when the rain stops¡­ the world looks clearer, as if it washed away something more than just the sorrow.¡± Perhaps, in another life, we could have been artists instead of mages¡ªour battlefield a canvas, our magic the paint. Tears, standing amidst her shimmering puddles, marveled at the sight with a childlike wonder. ¡°Wow, Big Sis, you really understand me! The rainbow is so beautiful! Do you think we could ever get along¡± Her voice was light, yet something lingered beneath it¡ªa fleeting sadness, maybe even a longing. "What a coincidence¡ªI think so too," I replied with a playful smile. "How about switching sides?" I suggested with a smile beneath the vibrant rainbow. Tears giggled, twirling her staff. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t betray my friends!¡± ¡°I thought so.¡± As the waters and ice collided and the rainbow arced above, we stood in a playful conversation. For a moment, under the rainbow¡¯s glow, we stood as if we were not enemies, just two mages who understood each other better than we cared to admit. But then¡ª "I HATE people who forget my existence!" With a roar, Hate surged forward, flames exploding around him. His sword, wreathed in searing red fire, carved through the air like a meteor aiming straight for my head. *CLANG!* I caught his blade against a shimmering Ice Barrier, but the sheer force sent cracks spider webbing across its surface. I twisted away, summoning three more layers in quick succession. *CRACK!* *CRACK!* Each barrier shattered under his relentless assault. The heat from his blade licked at my next defense, melting its edges before it could fully form. He was getting faster. I pivoted, using Snow White Steps to slide across the battlefield, barely evading his furious swings. My mana surged, weaving through my fingertips as I traced sigils in the air. Ice Spear. A trio of razor-sharp ice spears erupted from the ground at Hate¡¯s feet. He jumped back, flames coiling around his form as he slashed through one of them¡ª But the second spear pierced through his side. ¡°Ghh¡ª!¡± Hate coughed, blood splattering across the ice. Before I could press my advantage, Dread intervened. A wall of wind barriers shimmered into existence, encasing Hate like an unbreakable cocoon. The moment I attempted to move forward, a sharp gust howled toward me, razor-thin wind blades cutting across my path. ¡°Tch.¡± I clicked my tongue. Dread was buying them time. I needed to break their rhythm. Raising my staff, I gathered mana from the residual moisture in the air. Hate''s fire had melted parts of the battlefield, leaving puddles scattered across the ground. Perfect. I clenched my fist. Ice Spike. The temperature plummeted. The water on the battlefield froze instantly, thick sheets of ice swallowing the puddles and creeping toward Dread¡¯s feet. ¡°W-Wait¡ª!¡± With a sudden surge, jagged ice spikes shot upward from the frozen earth, aiming straight for him. ¡°W-Whaa!?¡± Dread screamed as the barriers around him shattered under the pressure. He barely managed to jump back, clutching his bleeding arm where an ice shard had grazed him. ¡°Hah! Nice try, Queen!¡± Hate taunted, forcing himself to stand despite his wound. Then his aura changed. "Lion Aura." *WHIRRRRR!* A crimson glow erupted from his body, forming the shape of a roaring lion made of flames. His muscles tensed, and his body seemed to expand slightly, the sheer heat radiating from him melting the ice in a ten-meter radius. My eyes narrowed. His speed and strength had increased significantly¡ªprobably reaching 60,000 status or more. "Tch. Annoying," I muttered. He charged. His blade flared to life, cutting through the air, a crescent-shaped fire wave roaring toward me. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I had one second to react. I raised my staff. "Ice Wall!" A massive wall of solid ice erupted between us¡ª But the fire sliced through it like butter. *Whaapp!* I leaped back as the attack grazed my side. A faint sting lingered where the heat had nearly burned my skin. That was too close. I wasn¡¯t the only one struggling. Dread was panting, his once-stable wind barriers flickering. Hate was bleeding heavily, his stance unsteady. Even Tears, despite her playful demeanor, was gripping her staff tightly, her breathing slightly ragged. And yet¡ª They weren¡¯t giving up. <¡°Neither was I.¡±> Tears suddenly slammed her staff into the ground. ¡°Well, our playtime is over, big sis.¡± *RUMBLE!* The earth trembled. Mana poured from her body, condensing into a single line of energy before her. The water lingering across the battlefield shifted, gathering into one singular point¡ª Then it rose. ¡°Tsunami.¡± Towering, immense, a wall of destruction aimed at me and Hate. For a moment, I wondered¡ªWas she willing to sacrifice her own ally just to take me out? But before I could contemplate further¡ª The ground beneath Hate erupted with a geyser of water, propelling him skyward, higher than the towering water, before descending towards Tears and Dread. Then¡ª The tsunami crashed down. I reacted immediately. I gathered my remaining mana, channeling it into one final magic. "Snowstorm!" A vortex of freezing winds exploded outward. The sheer force met the tsunami mid-air¡ª The collision sent ice and water spiraling into the heavens, a final, breathtaking clash¡ª *Whaaammm!* The sheer volume of water was so huge that it couldn¡¯t be stopped completely. *Blurp* *Blurp* It engulfed my whole body before I manipulated the water to be my barriers, though it still thrust me back in a relentless push. However, not only me was harmed. ¡°¡°Argghhh!¡±¡± The snowstorm pierced through the tsunami, hitting the three figures beyond it.
A few minutes drifted by, and the deluge subsided, leaving the once-green field damp. And then¡ª Snow fell. The battlefield went silent. Flakes of white drifted down from the sky, graceful, delicate. The tsunami had been neutralized, its force broken apart by the frigid winds. I stood there, surrounded by the gentle snowfall, my breath steady despite my exhaustion and wet body. Across the battlefield, there were only traces of my enemies left¡ªbloodstains, footprints, and lingering mana. They escaped. The battle was over. For now.
¡°Guildmaster!¡± The hurried sound of boots crunching against wet earth reached my ears before the voice did. Greg emerged from the mist of melted ice and bloodied soil, his face stricken with exhaustion and shame. On his back, Tian hung limply, unconscious but still breathing. Behind him, the other knights followed, their expressions grim. Greg stopped before me, his breath uneven. His fist was clenched tight, trembling. ¡°Guildmaster! I¡¯m sorry! I¡­ I couldn¡¯t save Esta and Hazel! They¡­ They were kidnapped.¡± His voice cracked. The weight of his failure bore down on his shoulders, as if he, too, would collapse under it. I stared at him. I should have felt anger, frustration¡ªsomething. But instead, there was only the familiar numbness. ¡°¡­Ah, I see.¡± The words slipped from my lips like brittle ice. The snowfall around us grew thicker, the quiet descent of each flake stirring something deep inside me. My gaze drifted upward, watching as the sky continued its slow lament, covering the battlefield in a cold, suffocating silence. Greg was speaking. The world was moving. But I heard none of it. Because in that moment¡ª My mind was no longer here.
A long time ago¡­ A different snowfall. A different battlefield. A place that should have been filled with laughter and warm festival lights, but instead¡ª Blood. Fire. Screams. I was young. Weak. Helpless. The snowfall back then had been heavier, a merciless blizzard that swallowed the city in white.I remember stumbling through the frozen streets, my bare feet burning against the ice-crusted snow. Hunger gnawed at my insides, exhaustion dragged at my limbs¡ªbut I didn''t stop running. I couldn¡¯t. Somewhere in the chaos, they were still waiting for me. My little brothers. My little sisters. Not by blood. But they were mine. They had clung to me when we had nothing, their small hands gripping my ragged clothes, calling me ¡®Big Sis¡¯ in voices filled with trust. I was the eldest, the one who always promised to protect them, the one who swore we would survive, together. And yet¡ª They were gone. The streets I once knew had become an unrecognizable nightmare. Festival banners, once vibrant with color, were soaked in crimson. Decorations meant to welcome the new year were torn apart, trampled beneath the feet of soldiers and civilians alike. The war that had erupted that night did not care for the weak. I remember the scent of iron, the cries of those who begged for mercy. I remember the warmth of hands slipping away from mine, the ones I reached for but could never hold onto. And I remember the snow. How it fell so gently. How it covered the bodies like a cruel, silent burial. By the time I realized¡ª The fires had died. The blood had frozen beneath the ice. And¡ª I had lost everything.
I blinked. The battlefield came back into view. The present. The memories tightened around my throat like a vice. Having the ability to wield snow, they called me the Winter Queen. To them, I was a force of nature, an untouchable ice mage who could freeze entire battlefields. But winter had never been a blessing to me. Snow was not beautiful. It was a curse. A reminder of my trauma. My hands trembled. My fingers curled into fists. Now¡ªEsta and Hazel are gone too. Just like back then. I had sworn by myself to protect them. I had told myself I would never let history repeat itself. And yet¡ª Here I was again. Standing in the snow. Watching as the people I was supposed to protect disappeared from my grasp. A slow breath escaped my lips, barely above a whisper. ¡°In the end¡­ I couldn¡¯t save anyone.¡± Something warm slid down my cheek. A tear. I barely even noticed. ¡°Guildmaster?¡± Greg¡¯s voice was laced with concern. I forced a small, empty smile and shook my head. ¡°Mm. It¡¯s nothing.¡± My mask was back in place. The walls were rebuilt in an instant. I turned away from him before anyone could see the cracks in my emotion. Before anyone could see that, just for a moment¡ª The Winter Queen had faltered. The snow continued to fall, gentle and indifferent, just as it had that night long ago. But I wasn¡¯t that helpless child anymore. I tightened my grip on my staff. The battlefield ahead still called to me. There was no time to mourn. No time to stop. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I commanded, my voice steady once more. ¡°There is still one battle waiting for our arrival.¡± And so, beneath the quiet snowfall, I stepped forward¡ª Never stopping. Never looking back.